Chapter Text
Prologue
wWw
The sun filtered through the canopy in flickering gold, dancing across the surface of the lake. The water was glassy, still and silent, a perfect mirror to the summer sky. A little girl with pink hair stood at the edge, barefoot in the mud, her toes curling with delight as the cool earth squished between them. Her dress, pale yellow and smudged with grass stains, fluttered around her knees in the breeze.
Sakura reached out toward the water, a soft, almost instinctive motion, her fingers yearning for the shimmer just beyond her grasp.
A sudden, sharp voice shattered the stillness.
“Sakura!”
She flinched. A woman came rushing through the trees, her heels crunching over twigs and leaves. Sakura barely had time to turn before her mother seized her by the wrist.
“How many times have I told you not to go near the water?” her mother snapped, eyes wide; not with anger, but something more urgent. “It’s dangerous. It’s dirty. It’s not safe for you.”
Behind her, Sakura’s father emerged more slowly, but his face was tense. He glanced at the lake as if expecting something to rise from its depths. His voice was quieter, but firm.
“Come away, Sakura. That place isn’t meant for us.”
Sakura blinked, confused, her small hand clutched in her mother’s. She looked back at the lake, then up at her parents with furrowed brows.
“But why?” she asked. “Why isn’t it safe?”
Her mother hesitated. Just for a second. But it was enough. The silence between the question and the answer stretched, heavy and brittle.
“Because it’s full of bacteria,” her mother said quickly, kneeling to meet her eyes. “Algae and parasites and things that can make you very sick. You’re not like the other kids. Your body... it’s more sensitive, remember?”
Her father’s gaze lingered on the water, distant and grim. He added, almost under his breath, “And some things in this world are best left alone.”
Sakura didn’t fully understand, but something about the way they looked at the lake, something about the fear in their eyes, made her chest tighten. Her curiosity warred with a budding sense of unease. The lake hadn’t felt dangerous. If anything, it had felt warm and safe, like it had been waiting for her.
But she said nothing more. Just nodded and let herself be led away, her small footprints fading in the mud as the lake vanished behind a curtain of trees.
wWw
The overhead lights buzzed softly, casting a cold, clinical glow over the hospital corridor. Footsteps echoed in quiet rhythm, the scent of antiseptic sharp in the air. Nurses wheeled carts, patients rested behind drawn curtains, and doctors moved briskly through their routines. Among them, Dr. Sakura Haruno stood out, not for her bright pink hair, which was neatly tied back, but for the calm precision she carried in her every movement.
She walked with purpose, white coat pristine, clipboard in hand, eyes focused. Her nameplate gleamed beneath the fluorescent lights: Dr. Sakura Haruno, Surgical Resident . Fourth year. Top of her class. Unshakable under pressure.
In Room 214, a child was recovering from a recent surgery. Sakura entered with a warm smile and greeted the boy’s mother by name. Her voice was soft but steady, her presence reassuring.
“How’s he feeling today?” she asked, already reading the vitals displayed on the monitor.
The mother answered with tired gratitude. The boy offered a faint smile. Sakura adjusted his IV, checked the incisions, made a note on her chart. Her touch was gentle, practiced. She had a way of making people feel safe.
By the time she stepped back into the hallway, the rhythm of her day had already resumed; consults, charting, a brief round of post-op notes, and a quiet discussion with her attending physician before the shift turned over. She kept her head down and her work sharp.
But later, when the ward had gone still and the buzz of activity dulled to a hush, she stood in the locker room, untying her bun as steam from the showers drifted lazily in the air.
She turned on the sink and let the water run hot, flexing her sore fingers beneath the stream.
She glanced toward a poster taped to the wall behind her locker. It advertised a beach clean-up event next weekend. A smiling group of volunteers posed on the sand, the ocean stretching out behind them in sparkling blue.
Sakura’s gaze lingered on the waves.
Her throat tightened.
A memory flickered; trees, mud between her toes, the quiet hush of a still lake, and her mother’s hand yanking her back with trembling urgency.
She blinked it away.
She wasn’t afraid of water. Not really.
Pools, showers, even the rain, those never bothered her. But open water was different. Lakes, oceans, anything without a visible edge or bottom. As a child, her parents had spoken of them in hushed, anxious tones, warning her about the dangers of murky depths and hidden currents. Their fear had seeped into her slowly, disguised as caution, reinforced by every firm hand pulling her back, every story whispered to keep her away.
She had grown up believing open water was something to be wary of, something that wasn’t meant for her.
Even now, she wasn’t sure if the fear was truly her own, or something inherited, worn like a second skin.
She shut off the faucet.
“It’s nothing,” she murmured, drying her hands briskly. “Just tired.”
She gathered her things and left without looking back.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The morning sunlight filtered weakly through the half-closed blinds, casting pale slats across the floor of Sakura Haruno’s apartment. The air inside still held the lingering scent of antiseptic and lavender oil, the remnants of a long overnight shift at the hospital and the bath she had taken afterward to calm her nerves. Her body was draped across the couch, wrapped in a fleece throw, hair still damp from the night before. A steaming mug of untouched tea sat on the coffee table beside a half-read medical journal, long gone cold.
The sudden trill of her phone cut through the silence like a scalpel. Groaning, Sakura reached out blindly from beneath the blanket and fumbled for it. She didn’t even have to look at the caller ID.
“Ino,” she mumbled, voice still raspy with sleep. “It’s my day off. If this isn’t life-threatening, I swear—”
“Good morning to you too, sunshine!” Ino's voice practically sparkled through the receiver. “Guess who just won a cruise for two?”
Sakura blinked, slowly sitting up. “A cruise?”
“Yes! Seven days, all expenses paid, private cabin, open bar, ridiculous buffet options, exotic islands, you name it. And I’m taking you!”
Sakura’s heart stuttered. Her fingers tightened around the phone. “Ino, that’s really sweet, but... I can’t.”
“Oh, come on .” There was a rustle on the other end as Ino moved, probably pacing in her studio apartment. “You’re always working, your social life is practically comatose, and you finally have a full week off. What better way to spend it than letting loose on the ocean?”
“I don’t do well around water,” Sakura said quickly, too quickly. “It’s not a good idea.”
There was a pause. Ino sighed, more irritated than concerned. “You’ve been saying that since we were kids. Don’t you think it’s time to get over it?”
“It’s not something I can just flip a switch on.”
“Sakura,” Ino snapped, her tone softening just enough to sound exasperated rather than cruel, “you take care of everyone else but you won’t let anyone take care of you. And you never let yourself have fun. Just this once, say yes. Say yes to being human.”
Sakura stared out the window. A beam of sunlight danced across the wall, golden and warm. Her chest tightened.
“Ino…”
“No excuses,” Ino said, gentler now. “We leave in three days. I already submitted the names. You need this. I know you do.”
Sakura closed her eyes and pressed the phone to her forehead, willing her pulse to calm. The thought of the sea, deep, endless, unknowable, clenched something ancient in her gut. She swallowed hard.
“I’ll think about it,” she whispered.
“No. You’ll pack.”
The line clicked, and Ino was gone.
Sakura sat still for a long moment, the silence crashing down again like a wave. Somewhere in her chest, something cold and buried stirred.
She drew her knees up, clutching them close, and whispered to the empty room, “I shouldn’t be anywhere near the ocean.”
Sakura let the silence linger long after Ino hung up. Her phone rested face down on the couch beside her, blinking softly with a missed call notification, but she paid it no mind. A yawn slipped past her lips; long, deep, and dragging the fatigue from her bones. Her limbs felt heavier than usual, weighed down not by sleep, but by the echo of Ino’s words.
Just this once, say yes.
Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Sakura pushed herself off the couch. The blanket fell around her ankles as she shuffled toward the kitchen, stretching her arms overhead until her spine popped. She poured out the cold tea and started boiling water for a fresh cup, then paused.
Something tugged at her.
A strange restlessness.
Her apartment was spotless, as always, but there was one corner she hadn't touched in months: the narrow hallway closet packed tight with old boxes from her childhood home. She had brought them with her after her parents moved out of the country, never bothering to open most of them. Dusty, sealed, forgotten.
Sakura padded over to the hall, her footsteps quiet on the wooden floor. She pulled the string that lit the narrow space and eyed the stack of labeled containers: photos, school projects, seasonal clothes, random trinkets from a childhood she barely remembered clearly.
One unlabeled box sat crooked at the bottom.
Curious, she crouched down and tugged it out. The tape gave with a brittle snap. Inside were loose sketchpads, half-finished doodles, a cracked snow globe, and a few sealed envelopes she didn’t recognize. But at the very bottom, wrapped in an old sheet, was something framed.
Sakura lifted it gently and peeled back the fabric.
It was a painting.
The ocean, wild and vast, under a lavender sky. The waves crashed against black rock, and foamy mist lifted into the air like breath. The paint was slightly faded, but the brushwork was smooth and practiced. Almost haunting in its detail. It felt familiar in the strangest way, like hearing a song she’d forgotten the lyrics to.
But she didn’t remember painting it.
She didn’t remember owning it.
Her throat tightened as she traced the soft curve of the waterline with her eyes. Something shifted in her mind, an ache, a flicker of sound she couldn’t place. The rushing of waves. A high, distant call. Her fingers trembled slightly.
“Where did this come from?” she murmured.
She turned the frame over. No signature. No name. Nothing.
The sound of the kettle boiling snapped her out of it. She blinked, as if waking from a dream, and carefully set the painting on the couch before heading to the kitchen. But even as she poured the water and dunked the tea bag in, her mind stayed in that ocean.
Still and endless and waiting.
She cradled the warm mug in both hands and walked back to the living room, her gaze immediately drawn to the ocean painting lying against the cushions. The brushstrokes seemed to shimmer in the morning light, giving the illusion that the waves were moving, churning just beneath the glass.
Sakura sat down slowly, setting the mug beside her. She reached out, fingertips barely brushing the painted surface.
She couldn’t remember ever standing in front of the sea.
No childhood vacations, no beachside memories, no clumsy swimming lessons. The closest she had ever come was a school trip to the aquarium in middle school, and even then, she had felt unsettled by the giant tanks, uneasy at the way the light filtered through the water like it was hiding something.
It was only now, years later, that she had begun to wonder if her fear was ever really hers to begin with.
Her parents had always made water sound dangerous.
“Don’t get in the pool, Sakura. You don’t know what’s in that water.”
“Don’t drink from fountains, they’re filthy.”
“Lakes are full of bacteria. Oceans are worse.”
Even as a toddler, she remembered them yanking her away from splash pads and hose games at neighborhood parties. She had been the only kid in rain boots when it drizzled, the only one banned from water balloon fights in the summer.
At the time, she had thought they were just overly cautious. Her father was a medical researcher, her mother a strict nutritionist. Germs, toxins, infections, they had a warning for everything. But water had always carried a special kind of fear. Not just caution. Not just health. It had been something deeper. Like they were afraid of what it might do to her.
Now, years removed from that house and their rules, she could see it more clearly. Her fear hadn’t grown on its own.
It had been planted.
Tended.
Reinforced, again and again, until she believed it was a part of her.
She stared at the painting, a tightness growing in her chest. If it was someone else’s memory, why did it make her feel like crying? And if it was hers... why couldn’t she remember it?
Outside, a breeze stirred the trees lining the street. A faint smell of rain was in the air.
Sakura sat in the quiet, the painting on her lap, her tea forgotten. The idea of boarding a cruise ship made her stomach twist. But for the first time in her life, she wondered if the fear wasn’t a warning.
But a cage.
wWw
Three days passed in a blur of anxious preparation.
Sakura packed and repacked her suitcase more times than she cared to admit. She left her apartment spotless, made arrangements to have her plants watered, and even sent an out-of-office notice to the hospital’s administration team, though she was still checking her messages up until the night before. Each step felt surreal, like she was walking into someone else’s vacation.
The painting of the ocean remained on her bookshelf, facing the door. She had almost packed it. Almost.
Now, dressed in a lightweight sweater and a pair of pale linen pants, her hair pinned loosely at the nape of her neck, Sakura sat on the edge of her bed, hands folded in her lap, listening for the sound of Ino’s car.
She didn’t have to wait long.
A sharp knock came at the door followed by the unmistakable sound of Ino’s voice, muffled through the wood but still brimming with impatience.
“Sakura! You better be ready. I swear, if you’re hiding under the bed, I will drag you out by your ankles!”
Sakura allowed herself a small smile as she stood and grabbed her suitcase. She took one last look around the apartment, her gaze briefly catching on the ocean painting.
Then she opened the door.
Ino stood on the landing in a pair of oversized sunglasses and a wide-brimmed straw hat, dressed like a poster girl for resort season. She beamed the moment she saw her.
“Finally!” Ino exclaimed, snatching the suitcase handle out of Sakura’s hand before she could even protest. “Look at you, all packed and present. I was half-expecting to find you halfway through a cancellation email.”
“I thought about it,” Sakura admitted.
“I’m sure you did. But the important part is, you didn’t send it.” Ino’s grin softened. “You’re actually doing this.”
Sakura gave a nervous shrug and followed her friend down the stairs toward the waiting car. “Let’s just hope the ocean agrees with me.”
“It will,” Ino said confidently. “Besides, we’re not swimming across it. We’ll be sipping drinks on a deck chair and watching the waves from a safe distance. No swimming required. Not unless you want to.”
Sakura didn’t answer right away. Her fingers tightened around the strap of her carry-on bag.
It wasn’t the swimming that frightened her.
It was the water itself. The way it pulled. The way it called.
She slid into the passenger seat as Ino loaded the suitcase into the trunk. The engine purred to life, and with it came the creeping sensation that something was shifting beneath her skin. Like the tide rolling in, quiet but relentless.
As they pulled away from the curb, Sakura glanced back at her apartment, at the sliver of the ocean painting visible through her window.
The car ride to the terminal passed with a strange quietness. Ino filled the silence with easy chatter; about the ship’s amenities, the themed dinner nights, and how she was determined to get a tan even if it killed her. but Sakura only half-listened. Her attention drifted to the horizon as the city slowly gave way to the glimmering coast.
It wasn’t until the terminal came into view that she felt her heart truly begin to race.
The cruise ship was massive, its towering decks stretching high above the port like a floating city. The sun gleamed off the white hull, and long lines of passengers moved toward the boarding zone, dragging colorful suitcases and snapping excited selfies.
Sakura stepped out of the car and was immediately met by the sharp scent of salt in the air. Her breath hitched.
She could see the water now. It lapped gently against the dock, clear and glittering under the morning light, looking deceptively calm.
Ino didn’t seem to notice her hesitation. She was already pulling their bags behind her, sunglasses perched on her head and her phone in hand.
“Come on,” she called over her shoulder. “I checked in online, but we still have to get our IDs verified and pick up our room keys.”
Sakura followed a few steps behind, her shoes clicking against the smooth pavement. Around her, people laughed, talked, pointed toward the ship with wide-eyed wonder. For most of them, this was a vacation. A celebration. For her, it felt like standing on the edge of a cliff.
At the check-in counter, Ino handled everything with the practiced ease of someone who had booked a hundred trips before. Her voice was bright as she confirmed their names, handed over their IDs, and accepted two slim boarding cards from the cruise attendant.
Sakura lingered off to the side, her arms folded tightly across her chest. She could hear the distant cry of gulls and the low hum of the engines. Her eyes were drawn again to the water just beyond the railing. It sparkled in the light like shattered glass.
She didn’t realize she was holding her breath until Ino turned around and pressed the boarding card into her hand.
“There,” Ino said with a smile. “We’re officially cruise passengers. Cabin A-527. Oceanview suite, baby.”
Sakura took the card, her fingers brushing against Ino’s. “You really went all out, huh?”
“Of course I did. You only confront a lifelong phobia once, right?” Ino winked, then slung her bag over her shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go see our temporary floating paradise.”
Sakura forced a smile, pocketed the card, and followed her friend toward the gangway. But even as she walked, she couldn’t shake the feeling that the water was watching her.
Boarding the ship felt like stepping into a dream, or a stage set built to distract guests from the fact that they were about to drift into open water.
The moment Sakura stepped onto the deck, the hum of the terminal vanished behind her. She was surrounded by polished railings, sparkling tile floors, and smiling cruise staff dressed in navy uniforms. Warm music played over unseen speakers, soft and jazzy, and the scent of sunscreen and citrus cleaner floated in the air.
Ino took the lead, maneuvering through the crowd with practiced ease as they made their way toward the elevators. Sakura followed, clutching the strap of her bag tightly against her shoulder. The steady sway beneath her feet was subtle but constant, like the ship was breathing.
Cabin A-527 was located on one of the upper decks, just past a quiet lounge with floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooked the sea. The hallways were carpeted in soft beige with gold trim, and each cabin door was framed with brass numbers and a digital panel for key access.
Ino tapped their boarding card to the scanner. A soft click sounded, and the door slid open.
“Welcome home for the next seven days,” she said cheerfully as she stepped inside.
Sakura followed, her gaze sweeping slowly across the cabin.
It was surprisingly spacious. The walls were painted a soft ivory, with gentle curves and rounded corners that reminded her of seashells. Two twin beds were nestled beneath a circular ceiling light shaped like a rising sun. Pale blue linens were folded crisply, with small decorative pillows arranged in precise symmetry. A built-in desk lined the far wall, above which hung a large framed photograph of a coastline at dusk.
But it was the window that caught her breath.
The oceanview was more than just a porthole, it was a wide, ovular pane of reinforced glass that stretched from wall to wall behind the beds. The sea stretched endlessly beyond it touching a horizon that felt impossibly far away.
Sakura moved toward it slowly, her reflection faint in the glass. The water rocked gently beneath them, waves rolling like a great living thing just beyond reach.
“It’s beautiful,” she whispered, though the words came out uncertain.
“It’s perfect ,” Ino said, flopping onto the nearest bed with a sigh. “Better than the photos, right? I told you we’d be in good hands.”
Sakura nodded, but didn’t move from the window. The décor was designed to calm, to soothe, sea-glass blues, driftwood tones, soft lighting, but it all seemed carefully curated, like the room was trying too hard to make the ocean feel safe.
But it wasn’t safe. Not to her.
And yet... the fear didn’t feel as sharp now. Instead, it was more like pressure beneath her ribs. A heaviness. Like something waiting just below the surface, biding its time.
She reached out and touched the cool glass.
Her reflection stared back.
Half-shadowed.
Almost unfamiliar.
After a short rest in the cabin, Ino was already tugging Sakura back out into the hall, energized and ready to explore every corner of their floating home.
"Come on," she said, looping her arm through Sakura's. "If we don’t scout the best cocktail bar now, we’ll end up stuck with the overpriced tourist trap by the pool."
Sakura gave a soft laugh, grateful for Ino’s familiar energy. It grounded her, kept her thoughts from drifting too far into the deep. She let herself be pulled along as they made their way toward the central atrium.
The heart of the ship was a soaring, multi-deck space filled with natural light from an overhead skylight. A glass elevator moved up and down one side like a silver capsule, and lush greenery spilled from planters built into the railings above. There was a gentle sound of trickling water from an indoor fountain in the shape of a spiral shell, and the floor sparkled beneath their feet like wet sand.
Sakura took it all in, her mind naturally cataloging the details as if reading one of her medical texts.
Lounge seating, live music stage, welcome center. Smooth traffic flow. Central elevator hub. No visible emergency exits, but probably behind those unmarked doors near the stairwell.
They wandered the Sky Deck next, where an infinity pool gleamed under the sun. Guests were already reclined in rows of loungers with colorful drinks in hand. The pool curved around a hot tub framed by bamboo walls, and a retractable canopy hung above for shade.
Moderate crowd. Deck slippery when wet. Glass barriers around the edge, not high enough to prevent someone from falling over. No lifeguard on duty.
They moved down to the strip lined with specialty shops, cafes, and a gelato stand that Ino immediately bookmarked for later. The promenade led to the Sea Garden Spa, where soft music and lavender-scented air drifted from the entrance. Across the corridor, the Coralstone Theater loomed with a neon marquee advertising nightly performances.
Shopping, dining, spa services, entertainment. Multiple options for distraction. Easy to lose track of time here. Engine vibration faintest on this level, midship stabilizers probably nearby.
Sakura’s thoughts trailed as they passed an art gallery where ocean-inspired sculptures gleamed behind glass. One piece in particular, a twisting silver spiral resembling a wave mid-crash, made her pause. There was something about it that tugged at her, something familiar in the movement.
But Ino was already ahead, tapping on a digital map near the elevators.
“Okay!” she chirped. “So far we’ve got three restaurants I need to try, one rooftop bar that looks suspiciously exclusive, and a late-night karaoke lounge on Deck 4 that I fully intend to drag you to.”
Sakura smiled faintly, catching up. “Sounds like a full itinerary.”
“Please, this is me being restrained.”
They stepped into the elevator, and as the doors slid shut, Sakura glanced once more at the sculpture in the gallery window.
The wave, frozen in time, almost looked like it was about to move.
The low sound of the ship’s horn echoed across the terminal, deep and commanding. It vibrated through the floor beneath Sakura’s feet and settled into her chest like a second heartbeat.
They had made their way to one of the open-air observation decks on the starboard side, joining the crowd gathered along the railing to watch the departure. The sun was dipping low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the harbor. The light danced across the water in golden streaks, softening the hard edges of the port and bathing the ship in a warm, dreamlike hue.
Ino leaned against the railing with a grin, sunglasses pushed up into her hair, a plastic cup of something neon and citrusy in her hand.
“This is the best part,” she said, lifting her drink toward the horizon. “That feeling when the world slips away and you’re suddenly gone …in a good way.”
Sakura stayed a few steps back, her hands wrapped around the strap of her shoulder bag. The sea breeze lifted strands of her hair and cooled the back of her neck. It smelled of salt and distance. Her gaze fixed on the water below, watching as the deep blue waves lapped against the dock.
Then, slowly, the great ship began to move.
The departure was nearly silent, save for the faint churn of the engines and the collective murmur of the passengers. The dock drifted away as the vessel glided forward, effortlessly parting the water like a blade through silk.
Sakura’s breath caught.
There was no going back now.
She moved closer to the railing and rested her palms against the cool metal, her reflection faint in the glass barrier. The harbor began to shrink behind them: cranes, warehouses, and office towers receding like memories. The coastline curved away, replaced by open water. Deep, dark, endless.
The farther they moved from shore, the stronger the breeze became. It carried a weight she couldn't explain. A sound, even, low, rhythmic, like a voice underwater.
She looked down at the sea below. The light no longer danced there. Instead, the water looked darker, more restless, as if aware that she had finally returned to it.
“Hey,” Ino said gently, nudging her with an elbow. “You okay?”
Sakura nodded, though her voice came out quieter than she intended. “Just… adjusting.”
“You’re doing great,” Ino said, leaning closer. “Seriously. I know how hard this is for you.”
Sakura didn’t respond right away. Her fingers tightened on the railing.
The wind stirred again, cool and briny, wrapping around her like an embrace. She closed her eyes and felt it settle in her lungs, like something familiar had slipped into her without asking.
When she opened her eyes again, the coastline was gone.
Only the ocean remained.
By the time they returned to the cabin, the sun had set, leaving only a sliver of fading light along the horizon. The sea outside their window was nearly black now, reflecting the golden glow of the ship’s lights as it cut smoothly through the dark water.
Sakura sat on the edge of her bed, toweling off her face after a quick rinse. She had changed into a soft mauve blouse tucked into a flowing skirt that brushed against her calves. Simple, understated, comfortable. She stared at herself in the mirror for a long moment, adjusting her sleeves and smoothing the fabric over her waist.
She looked normal.
Like someone ready for dinner, not someone still battling the quiet churn of unease inside her.
Ino emerged from the bathroom in a backless navy jumpsuit, her makeup freshly applied and her earrings catching the light with every movement.
“Ready?” she asked, slipping on her heels.
Sakura nodded and rose to her feet. “As I’ll ever be.”
The walk to the dining hall took them through softly lit corridors and an open lounge where a live string quartet was setting up. The closer they got, the more the air changed, rich with the scent of roasted meats, warm spices, and freshly baked bread. The low hum of conversation echoed from the dining room ahead, mingling with the soft clink of glasses and silverware.
When they arrived, the dining hall itself took Sakura’s breath away.
It was two levels tall, with a domed glass ceiling showing the night sky overhead. Tiny lights mimicked stars in constellations above the chandeliers, while a grand staircase curved down into the main seating area below. Crisp white tablecloths and polished silverware gleamed under the gentle lighting, and servers in tailored uniforms moved fluidly through the crowd like dancers.
Ino gave an appreciative whistle. “Remind me to thank the universe again for those tickets.”
A hostess guided them to a table near the curved windows lining the outer wall. From their seat, Sakura could see the sea stretching into darkness, the gentle pulse of moonlight reflected in its surface.
She tried not to stare at it for too long.
Menus were placed in front of them, but Ino was already scanning the room instead.
“Okay, don’t look now, but there are at least three guys over there that have been eyeing our table,” she whispered, grinning as she sipped her wine. “I told you this trip would be good for your social life.”
“I’m here for the food,” Sakura muttered, unfolding her napkin onto her lap. “And the existential terror.”
Ino laughed. “Fair. But you look gorgeous, so if someone offers to buy you dessert, you better not run.”
As they placed their orders, Sakura let her gaze wander. The people here were carefree; laughing couples, families passing bread baskets, groups of friends clinking glasses and snapping photos. For a moment, she almost forgot where she was.
Until she looked back toward the window. For just a second, she thought she saw something move in the water.
A flicker. A shift in shadow. Something far beneath the surface, gliding past the ship with impossible speed.
She blinked, and it was gone.
Her breath caught in her throat.
“You alright?” Ino asked, cutting a piece of seared fish with expert precision.
“Yeah,” Sakura said quickly, reaching for her water. “Just… thought I saw something.”
“You and your overactive imagination,” Ino said, smiling.
Sakura forced a smile in return and tried to focus on her plate, but her eyes kept drifting back to the sea.
It looked peaceful. But something inside her whispered it wasn’t.
After dinner, the dining hall gradually began to empty as guests filtered out toward the bars, lounges, or back to their cabins. The lights dimmed slightly, and the soft notes of a jazz trio playing near the entrance gave the room a warm, golden haze.
Ino dabbed the corners of her mouth with her napkin and leaned back in her chair, clearly satisfied.
“Ten out of ten,” she declared. “I would absolutely befriend that pastry chef if it meant a lifetime supply of that lemon tart.”
Sakura managed a small laugh, her appetite only partially satisfied. Her eyes kept drifting back to the dark sea beyond the window. The ship’s gentle rocking felt more noticeable now, like something deeper was shifting beneath them.
Ino noticed. “Hey,” she said, nudging her foot under the table. “Still with me?”
“Yeah. Just thinking.”
“About?”
“Nothing important.” Sakura set her fork down and pushed her plate aside. “Ready to head back?”
Ino opened her mouth to respond, but paused as two young men approached their table from across the dining hall. They were both casually dressed but clean-cut, sun-touched skin, slightly windblown hair, the easy swagger of people who had vacationed before.
“Sorry to interrupt,” the taller one said with a charming grin, hands tucked into the pockets of his slacks. “But we couldn’t help noticing you two from across the room. Thought it’d be a crime to let the evening end without introducing ourselves.”
Ino leaned back with a smile, clearly amused. “Oh? And what are the names of these brave conversationalists?”
“I’m Tai,” the taller one replied. “This is Daisuke.”
The second man gave a polite nod, more reserved than his friend. His gaze flicked toward Sakura for a moment before shifting back to the room.
“I’m Ino,” she said smoothly. “And this is my friend, Sakura.”
Sakura offered a brief nod and a polite smile, but her posture remained slightly guarded. Tai didn’t seem to notice, his attention was still focused on Ino, which was fine with her.
“We were heading to the Sky Deck bar for drinks,” Tai continued. “There’s live music tonight, and we figured, why not see if you two wanted to join us?”
Ino glanced at Sakura, clearly gauging her mood. “What do you think? Just one drink? We can leave if it’s weird.”
Sakura hesitated. The idea of a loud bar, more strangers, and the open sky above the ocean all at once made her stomach twist, but at the same time, the thought of sitting alone in the cabin with nothing but her thoughts and the endless view of the sea was worse.
“One drink,” she said finally.
Ino grinned. “One drink it is.”
Tai offered his arm, which Ino accepted without hesitation. Daisuke fell into step beside Sakura, silent for a few seconds before speaking.
“First cruise?” he asked, voice quiet.
“Yeah,” Sakura replied. “You?”
He nodded. “Same. Honestly didn’t think I’d like it. But it’s... different.”
“Yeah,” she said softly, glancing toward the glass corridor as they exited the dining hall. Beyond the wide windows, the ocean stretched out into the night; dark, glassy, endless. “Different is a good word.”
They continued walking in silence for a moment, the muted sound of waves brushing against the hull keeping rhythm with their footsteps.
The Sky Deck Bar shimmered under strands of soft string lights that crisscrossed above the lounge chairs and glass-paneled railings. A light breeze drifted in off the ocean, cool against flushed skin and the warmth of half-finished drinks. Music pulsed softly from the live band at the far end of the deck; jazzy, relaxed, with the occasional soulful croon that lingered like smoke in the air.
Sakura sat on a low-backed stool at the curved bar, cradling a glass of something fruity and barely touched. She’d lost track of how long they’d been there. An hour, maybe more. Enough for the deck to thin out, for laughter to fade to murmurs, for the stars above to shine clearly through the open sky.
Ino was still mid-conversation with Tai, both of them leaning close, heads tilted together as they laughed at something neither had bothered to explain. Daisuke had taken a call earlier and never returned, which suited Sakura just fine. She was tired. The kind of tired that crept into your bones, heavy and strange, like the world was tilting ever so slightly off balance.
She stared out at the water.
It was beautiful, in a way that made her uneasy. The kind of beauty that hid something.
“Sakura?”
She turned as Ino approached, her cheeks faintly flushed and her heels now dangling from her fingers. Tai lingered a few steps behind her, casual but clearly hopeful.
“I think I’m going to call it,” Sakura said, giving her friend an apologetic look. “It’s been a long day.”
Ino frowned, torn between concern and reluctance. “Are you sure? The night’s just getting started.”
“I’m sure,” Sakura said gently. “The ship isn’t going anywhere. We’ve got six more nights.”
Ino sighed but nodded. “Okay, okay. I’ll walk you back.”
“You don’t have to—”
“Shush. I want to.”
Before turning to leave, Ino stepped back toward Tai. She exchanged a few words with him under her breath and took his phone, tapping something in quickly before handing it back.
“Text me,” she said, with a flirty little smile. “Unless you’re terrible at texting. Then I revoke your privilege.”
Tai grinned and saluted her with his glass. “Noted.”
Sakura watched the exchange quietly, then turned her eyes back toward the sea. Her reflection flickered in the glass railing, half-shadowed, swaying faintly with the movement of the ship.
She felt dizzy for a moment. Not from exhaustion or drink, but something deeper.
“Sakura?” Ino called gently.
She tore her gaze away and followed her friend across the deck, her footsteps slow but steady. The bar faded behind them, the music softening with distance.
The cabin was dim when they returned, lit only by a small wall sconce near the door and the faint shimmer of moonlight spilling through the wide ocean-facing window.
Ino kicked off her heels with a sigh of relief and collapsed onto her bed, one arm flung over her eyes.
“Remind me not to wear stilettos to sea level,” she mumbled, already halfway to sleep.
Sakura smiled faintly and moved through her evening routine on autopilot. She changed into her sleep shorts and an oversized t-shirt, washed her face in the compact bathroom, and folded her clothes neatly over the chair in the corner. Her body was tired, but her mind still swam, thoughts tangled with ocean waves, the lingering music, and that feeling from earlier on the deck.
She climbed into bed and pulled the blanket up to her chest. Ino was already breathing slow and steady, her body a motionless silhouette across the room.
Sakura turned her head toward the window.
The ocean was still there. Always there. Watching.
The dream came quietly.
One moment she was staring at the ceiling, the next she was drifting, weightless, warm, and utterly still. The water around her was crystal clear, colored in hues of green and blue that shimmered like sunlit glass. Her hair floated around her like silk, and her hands moved without resistance, graceful and slow.
She wasn’t drowning.
She was breathing.
Beneath her, glowing spires of coral rose from the ocean floor like a city carved from living stone. Transparent walkways curved between towers, where strange sea creatures glided alongside glowing lanterns made of glass or jelly. Figures moved within the buildings, tall and elegant, their forms not fully human, not fully fish. Voices echoed through the water, not spoken but sung , a sound that vibrated through the very bones of the sea.
She recognized none of it, and yet, all of it.
The warmth of belonging bloomed in her chest. A home she had never seen. A name she had never heard spoken aloud.
And then. A pulse. Sharp. Deep. Like a call.
Sakura turned toward it—
She jolted awake.
Her heart was pounding, her skin damp with sweat despite the chilled air in the cabin. Her breath came fast, uneven, like she had been running.
The room was quiet. Still. The ship swayed gently beneath her.
She sat up slowly, brushing damp hair from her forehead. Ino remained fast asleep, undisturbed, curled beneath her blanket with one leg hanging off the side of the bed.
Sakura pressed a hand to her chest.
That dream had felt too real. Too vivid. Too close.
She let out a breath and gave a weak laugh, sinking back against her pillow.
“Well,” she whispered to herself, eyes fixed on the shadowy ceiling, “that was... very Little Mermaid meets Atlantis. How cliché.”
She chuckled again, this time quieter. But it didn’t erase the feeling that clung to her skin. Like she had just woken from something old.
Something remembered. Outside the window, the sea shimmered under the moonlight.
Silent. And waiting.
wWw
Sakura woke to the scent of brewed coffee and the sound of Ino humming along to music playing from her tablet.
Sunlight spilled through the wide ocean-view window, bright and warm. The dream from the night before had already begun to fade, tucked somewhere into the folds of her subconscious like a storybook half-remembered. She stretched beneath the sheets, her body sore in that pleasant way that followed deep sleep.
Ino stood by the desk in a breezy white romper, sipping from a to-go cup and scrolling through the ship’s daily itinerary.
“Oh good, Sleeping Beauty lives,” she said with a grin. “Hurry up and get dressed. We’ve got a full day ahead.”
Sakura sat up slowly. “Do we now?”
Ino turned the screen toward her. “There’s sunrise yoga on the Solstice Deck, cooking classes at ten, a watercolor workshop after lunch, and then I’m dragging you to the afternoon mixer. You’re not spending the whole cruise napping or staring out the window like a ghost.”
Sakura blinked. “That’s… oddly specific.”
“Because I know you.”
Despite herself, Sakura laughed. She swung her legs over the side of the bed. “Alright. Just promise me there’s food somewhere between all that fun.”
Ino grinned. “Bottomless brunch, deck twelve.”
That was all it took.
After a quick shower and a light breakfast, they headed out. The ship was livelier in the daylight, filled with laughter and the scent of fresh fruit and sunscreen. Children raced down the carpeted halls with pool towels slung over their shoulders, and couples strolled hand-in-hand, eyes reflecting the sea beyond the railings.
True to her word, Ino dragged Sakura to nearly every scheduled activity.
Yoga on the upper deck was surprisingly refreshing. The ocean breeze cooled her skin as she flowed through poses, and for the first time since boarding, Sakura felt the tension in her shoulders begin to ease.
The cooking class had them elbows-deep in dough, where Sakura’s attempt at folding dumplings earned a sarcastic round of applause from the cruise chef. Ino had flour on her nose, and for once, didn’t care.
Lunch was taken outdoors on a shaded patio, where waves lapped gently against the ship’s side and seagulls followed in their wake like tiny, feathered guardians.
Later, at the watercolor workshop, Sakura surprised herself by slipping easily into rhythm with a brush in hand. Her strokes were rough at first, but her body remembered the feel of motion. Color. Movement. Without thinking, she painted blues and greens. Swirls of water. Light breaking through the surface.
She didn’t know what it was supposed to be, but it felt natural. Soothing.
Ino leaned over her shoulder with a smirk. “Wow. Look at you. The cruise is healing you already.”
“Hardly,” Sakura muttered, though a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.
By the time the afternoon mixer rolled around, she wasn’t even pretending to resist. They stood with fruity drinks in hand beneath an open canopy, mingling with other passengers over appetizers and light music. Tai waved from across the deck, and Ino waved back, though this time, she didn’t rush to his side.
Sakura leaned against the railing as the sun began to dip again, casting gold across the sea.
She had laughed today. Moved. Breathed.
It felt good. And for a while, the sea seemed just like water again. But beneath all the color, laughter, and warmth, something inside her still stirred.
Dinner that evening was quieter than the night before.
The dining hall still glowed beneath its domed ceiling, the chandeliers twinkling like starlight, but the crowd had thinned just slightly. Most guests had begun to fall into their own rhythms; some opting for specialty restaurants, others ordering room service, or lounging in quieter corners of the ship.
Sakura and Ino were seated at the same window-side table, plates half-full, the low murmur of conversation surrounding them like a soft current. The sea outside was calm tonight, painted with the dusky lavender of twilight.
Sakura pushed a piece of grilled squash around her plate absently, though her mood was far from dour. The day had been good, better than she’d expected. Her shoulders were looser, her breath came easier, and for the first time since boarding, she wasn’t keeping one eye on the horizon.
Across from her, Ino glanced toward the entrance and then back again, trying not to look obvious.
Sakura caught it.
“Waiting for someone?”
Ino gave her a crooked smile. “Maybe.”
As if on cue, Tai appeared at the edge of their table, freshly showered and wearing a pale button-down shirt that managed to look casual despite how clearly it had been ironed. He gave a polite nod to Sakura before turning his attention to Ino.
“Hey. Sorry to interrupt. I was wondering, if you’re free tonight, if you’d like to grab a drink? There’s a live band playing on the Serenity Deck. Pretty chill. No pressure.”
Ino hesitated, her smile faltering for just a moment. Her eyes flicked to Sakura, uncertainty written plain across her face.
“I don’t want to ditch you,” she said quietly. “We’ve been together all day. And I don’t want you to think I’m abandoning you for some guy I’ve known for like five minutes.”
Sakura blinked, then let out a small laugh. “Ino, go.”
“But—”
“Seriously. You’ve been looking forward to this all day. And I’m perfectly capable of entertaining myself for one night.” She raised her glass lightly. “Maybe I’ll order dessert. Read. People-watch from the deck like an old woman.”
“You are such a liar,” Ino said, though she was already sitting up straighter.
Sakura gave her a meaningful look. “You deserve to have fun.”
Ino exhaled slowly, then turned to Tai with a grin. “Okay. Let’s go before I overthink it.”
Tai smiled and held out his hand, helping her from her seat with easy confidence.
“Don’t wait up!” Ino called over her shoulder as they walked away, her gold earrings catching the light.
Sakura waved her off with a smile, then leaned back in her chair, the sea at her side whispering against the glass. She stayed there for a few minutes longer, finishing her drink and letting the stillness settle around her.
She wasn’t sad to be alone. But she was aware of the quiet now. Of the way the water seemed a little darker after nightfall.
Still, she rose calmly, left a tip on the table, and began the slow walk back toward her cabin.
The ship creaked softly beneath her feet, gentle and steady. But as she passed the long hallway lined with windows, she paused.
The ocean was vast out there, deep and endless, its surface gently rippling beneath the moonlight.
She stared at it for a moment, her reflection faint in the glass.
The cabin was cool and dim when Sakura returned, empty in Ino’s absence.
She didn’t mind.
She showered slowly, letting the warm water rinse away the salt-kissed air and long day. Her muscles ached pleasantly from yoga and walking, and her skin still held traces of sun despite her best efforts to stay shaded.
Wrapped in a soft towel, she stood by the window for a while, brushing her hair with quiet, methodical strokes. Outside, the ocean stretched endlessly, black and smooth beneath the starlit sky. The ship’s lights reflected off the surface in scattered gold flecks that disappeared with every small ripple.
There was something beautiful about it. Something that pulled at her. But the longer she looked, the more she felt that pull wasn’t entirely her own.
She turned away, dressed in her sleep shirt, and climbed into bed. The sheets were cold at first, but the ship’s gentle rocking lulled her quickly. Within minutes, her breathing slowed, her body sinking deep into stillness.
The dream returned.
She was underwater again. But this time, it wasn’t open sea.
She stood, stood , on smooth stone beneath a pale blue current. All around her, glowing structures curved upward in impossible arches, formed of coral and polished crystal, their windows like pearls. Plants with luminous tendrils swayed in the currents overhead. Schools of translucent fish darted between them.
The colony pulsed with life.
She could feel it, not just around her, but through her. Every wall, every ripple, every voice that moved through the water felt like it was touching something inside her. As if she belonged to this place, and it belonged to her.
People passed by, graceful and serene. Some swam above, their silhouettes trailing fins and bioluminescent light. They nodded to her as they passed, their eyes glowing faintly in the watery haze.
And she... she nodded back.
She recognized their faces. Their names lingered just out of reach.
She moved through the square toward a raised platform, where a large shell-shaped structure sat open like a throne. A woman waited there; tall, with silver hair that flowed like ribbons through the water. Her gaze was steady, familiar. There was sadness in it. Pride, too.
The woman reached out a hand toward Sakura.
“You’re not ready yet,” she said softly, though her voice rang like a bell in the deep. “But you will be.”
Sakura stepped closer. “Where am I?”
The woman smiled, and everything around her began to ripple, like the dream itself had become water.
And then—
Sakura gasped awake.
The room was dark. The window showed only black sea and the faint reflection of her face. Her skin was clammy with sweat, her shirt clinging to her back, breath coming fast.
She wiped her face with both hands, trying to steady herself. Her heart felt too big for her chest.
It was a dream. It had to be. But it had felt too real. Too familiar.
She let out a shaky laugh and fell back against the pillow.
“Okay,” she whispered to the ceiling, “that’s it. No more seafood before bed.”
She snorted quietly, then sighed.
Still, the woman's voice echoed in her ears.
You’re not ready yet.
She stared at the ceiling long after the dream faded, feeling something shift beneath the still waters of her mind.
The next morning arrived with a heavy sky.
Clouds had crept in overnight, layering the horizon in dark grays and blue-violet streaks. The ocean looked different now, less like silk and more like glass. Still and waiting.
Sakura woke later than usual, surprised to find Ino already dressed and seated on the bed opposite her, legs crossed and scrolling intently through her tablet.
“Morning,” Sakura mumbled, rubbing her eyes. “You’re up early.”
Ino looked up, her expression unreadable. “You were talking in your sleep.”
That made Sakura pause. “Was I?”
“Yeah. And you were moving, like…twitching. Breathing hard. It was creepy.”
Sakura offered a tired smile. “Maybe I was dreaming I was back at work.”
Ino didn’t return the smile. “You said something. I couldn’t make it out, but… it didn’t sound like Japanese. Or anything I’ve heard before.”
Sakura’s stomach tensed. She sat up slowly, brushing her hair out of her face. “Probably nonsense. You know how dreams work.”
Ino didn’t push it, but the look in her eyes lingered.
After a quick breakfast in one of the smaller cafés, they decided to walk the lower observation deck, a narrow pathway wrapped in glass just above the waterline. Most guests had retreated indoors as the wind picked up and the clouds continued to thicken.
Sakura paused halfway along the corridor, placing her hand gently on the cool glass wall. The water beyond was murky now, darker with depth. Shadows moved beneath it, shoals of fish or tricks of the light. She wasn’t sure.
And then she heard it.
Singing.
It was faint at first. Gentle. High and distant, like it was carried through the hull of the ship by the tide itself. A single voice, wordless and slow, trailing notes like pearls on a string.
It wasn’t coming from the speakers. Not from another guest.
It was coming from the sea.
She turned toward it instinctively, heart beating slower now instead of faster. There was something familiar in the melody. Something that bypassed her mind entirely and went straight to her bones.
“Sakura?”
She blinked and turned. Ino stood just a few paces behind her, worry creasing her forehead.
“Are you okay? You just zoned out.”
“I’m fine,” Sakura said, her voice steadier than she felt. “Just... thought I heard something.”
Ino took a step closer, eyes narrowing. “You’ve been acting weird since last night. And I mean weirder than usual. Is something going on?”
“No,” Sakura said too quickly. “I just didn’t sleep well. That’s all.”
Ino didn’t look convinced. “If something’s wrong, you need to tell me.”
“I’m fine, Ino. Really.” She forced a smile. “I think I just need some air.”
They were already surrounded by windows, but Ino didn’t press her further. Still, the tension remained between them like static in the air.
As they turned to head back toward the central stairwell, the lights above flickered once.
Then again.
And a distant rumble rolled through the ship, low and heavy.
“Storm’s rolling in,” a passing crew member said to another, not noticing them. “Told the captain it was moving faster than predicted.”
By the time they reached their cabin, the ship had started to sway more noticeably. Rain struck the windows in quick, scattered bursts, and the ocean beyond had turned a dull, stormy green.
Ino pulled the curtains closed with a sigh and flopped onto her bed.
“Great,” she muttered. “No pool, no sun, no social stuff for the rest of the day. Love that for us.”
Sakura stood at the window a moment longer before drawing the curtain shut. But behind her eyelids, the melody still echoed.
Night had fallen hard.
The storm had worsened, bringing with it sheets of rain that lashed against the windows and gusts of wind that howled through the narrow corridors of the cruise ship like distant voices. The ship rocked gently beneath the force of it; controlled, steady, but ever so slightly disorienting.
In the cabin, the lighting was soft and low. Sakura sat curled on her bed, a thick cardigan over her sleepwear, thumbing absently through a paperback she had barely touched since boarding. The words blurred. Her eyes kept drifting to the window, where shadows danced behind the curtains with every flicker of lightning.
Ino’s phone buzzed on the desk, and she scooped it up with practiced ease.
A beat.
Then a grin spread across her lips.
“Well,” she said lightly, turning toward Sakura. “Guess who wants to brave the storm for drinks under the covered bar? Tai’s either bold or stupid, but I like a guy who’ll risk mild weather-related injury to see me.”
Sakura smirked and pulled the blanket tighter around her shoulders. “Probably stupid. But go.”
“You sure?” Ino tilted her head. “I’ll stay if you’re not feeling okay. Seriously.”
“I’m fine,” Sakura said, waving her off. “Go make terrible choices. I’ll be here with tea and my extremely uneventful love life.”
Ino laughed, grabbing her coat. “Text me if the ship capsizes.”
“I think I'd pass out.”
That earned her an eye roll before Ino slipped out into the hall, letting the door click softly behind her.
Sakura sat still for a few minutes after she was gone, the room falling quiet again. Only the wind and rain remained. She stared at the closed door, at the now-lonely silence of their shared space.
She should have felt content.But something was calling her.
Not in words. Not in a voice. In feeling.
Her gaze shifted to the window.
The curtain swayed slightly. Not from wind. From the ship’s gentle movement. Still, it felt like an invitation.
Sakura stood slowly.
The floor felt cold against her bare feet as she padded toward the window and pulled the curtain aside.
The ocean was wild now, waves dark and roiling, lit in flashes by distant lightning. But even through the storm, the water glimmered faintly, pale silver beneath the chaos, like something beneath the surface was glowing softly, waiting to be seen.
Her breath caught in her throat.
She didn’t remember making the decision to move, but the next thing she knew, she was pulling on her shoes, shrugging into her coat, and stepping out into the hallway.
The ship’s lights flickered as she passed, but she didn’t pause.
She walked with purpose, like someone answering a call they didn’t know they had heard.
Down one hall. Then another. No crowds now. Just the storm, the creaking of the ship, and the pulse in her veins leading her forward.
Finally, she reached the outer deck.
The moment she stepped through the sliding door, the wind caught her hair and tossed it around her face. Rain struck her cheeks like needles, cold and sharp. The air smelled of ozone and sea.
But she didn’t flinch.
She walked to the railing and placed both hands against it, leaning slightly into the wind.
Below her, the ocean surged and heaved, vast and untamed. Lightning cracked across the sky, illuminating the churning waters in a brilliant white flash.
And in that instant, just for a second, she saw it.
A shape in the water.
Massive.
Not a whale. Not a shipwreck. Not something she could name.
It moved.
Gone in the next flash.
But Sakura didn’t run.
She stayed.
The wind screamed around her, and rain soaked through her coat. Her fingers clenched the railing as her heart beat faster, not from fear, but from recognition.
Like she had finally come home.
Rain whipped across the deck in wild sheets, turning everything slick and silver. The ship groaned beneath the pressure of the wind, a low sound swallowed by the crashing of waves below.
Sakura gripped the railing, rain running down her face, her hair clinging to her skin in damp strands. Her heart thundered in her chest, but she couldn't move, not away, not forward. Her feet felt rooted to the deck as if the sea had found her and refused to let her go.
Then she heard it again.
The singing.
It was clearer this time. Closer. Sweet and mournful, drawn out like lullabies sung to the tide itself. It threaded through the wind like silver thread through dark fabric, weaving into her thoughts and unraveling reason.
Her breath hitched. Her fingers loosened.
The rain no longer stung. The cold no longer bit.
The voice was inside her now, slipping between the ribs, pressing gently against the oldest parts of her.
She stepped forward. One foot over the base of the railing. Then the other.
She leaned.
The metal was slick beneath her fingers. The wind howled, the sea below churned, but none of it mattered. The voice called, and the rest of the world blurred.
And then—
She fell.
Time fractured into stillness.
The storm above raged on, but all she felt was the icy slap of the ocean as it rose up to swallow her whole. The water enveloped her like a living thing, rushing past her ears, pressing tight against her chest. The shock of the cold shattered the trance, and suddenly she was awake , blinking against the darkness, flailing, limbs heavy.
She kicked hard.
Her boots dragged.
The coat. Too heavy.
She clawed at it underwater, shrugging it from her shoulders. It slipped away like seaweed into the dark. Her eyes burned from the salt, her lungs screaming.
Above her, she could see the faint glow of the ship lights. Distant. Blurred.
Getting smaller.
Her arms ached. Her legs slowed.
The surface seemed impossibly far.
She opened her mouth to cry out, and saltwater rushed in.
Her last thought wasn’t fear.
It was why does this feel familiar?
Then darkness took her.
wWw
Kisame drifted in the deep.
The storm churned far above, its fury reduced to vibrations that rolled through the water like distant thunder. The ocean was colder here, darker. Quieter. A world untouched by the chaos of the surface.
He welcomed the silence. Preferred it.
But then it shattered.
A pulse ripped through the sea like a lightning strike. It wasn’t a sound. Not exactly. It was a feeling , an echo that slammed through his skull and sank deep into his chest, stealing the breath he didn’t need to take.
He jerked upright, gills flaring. His eyes, dark and unblinking, narrowed toward the surface.
He had felt things before. Movements. Shifts in the current. The chatter of whales or the distant songlines of his kind, long exiled. But this was different.
And it was close.
Without hesitation, Kisame launched himself upward, hands slicing through the water as his powerful tail propelled him through the gloom. He moved fast, faster than most surface creatures could ever see. The light of the ship bled into view above, a smudged halo against the rain-soaked sea.
Then he saw her.
A figure falling slowly, pale and delicate in the dark. Hair drifting like seaweed. Arms limp. Lips parted. A coat slipping away like dead weight.
Human?
No, not quite.
Something in her called to him.
He didn’t understand it. He didn’t like it. But he couldn’t ignore it.
His body moved before thought could catch up. He reached her just as her descent began to slow, her limbs sluggish and uncoordinated. Her eyes fluttered open, just for a moment, panic glinting in the depths.
She’s drowning.
He wrapped one arm around her waist to steady her. Then, hesitating only a heartbeat, he pressed his mouth to hers.
Warm. Too warm. Soft.
His jaw clenched as he pushed air into her lungs, steady and controlled. He tried not to think about the shape of her lips, or the feel of her breath brushing his skin. This was survival. Nothing more.
But something in him reacted.
Her eyes opened as the air reached her.
Green, bright, unnatural green , met his. His own, black and inhuman, narrowed in surprise.
She stared at him in dazed confusion. For a moment, they were suspended together in the void. No words. No sound. Just heartbeat. Just sea.
And then her lashes fluttered again.
Her body went limp in his arms.
Unconscious.
Kisame held her tightly, gaze flicking toward the ship above, then back to the face of the girl who had somehow called him.
Whatever she was, whoever she was, he couldn’t leave her here. And for reasons he couldn’t explain, he didn’t want to.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
Kisame swam through the darkness with Sakura held carefully in his arms.
The water parted effortlessly around him, each kick of his tail silent and sure as he descended away from the storm-churned currents. The ocean stretched vast and endless in every direction, but he knew these waters, knew how to vanish into them.
She was light in his grip, fragile in a way that made something inside him shift uncomfortably. Her skin was cold, but not as cold as it should have been. Her pulse, slow but steady, thrummed faintly beneath his fingers.
Her presence still pulsed through the water, faint, flickering, like an ember barely protected from the wind. Whatever she was, it was buried deep. Sleeping. But it had stirred. And he had heard it.
So had the sea.
He dove deeper until the ship lights were nothing but a fading haze above, the storm muffled into a distant pressure. Rock formations jutted upward from the seafloor like the bones of some ancient creature. Beyond them, hidden behind a veil of kelp and the natural camouflage of stone and coral, was the place he called his own.
An underwater cave, tucked inside a cliff face worn smooth by centuries of currents.
He slipped through the narrow entrance with practiced ease. Inside, the pressure eased, and the darkness softened. The chamber opened wide into a hollowed space of calm water and smooth rock, lit faintly by patches of glowing algae along the walls. Air pockets clung to the ceiling, where the waterline dipped just enough to allow breathing.
He surfaced gently, cradling her head above the water as he guided them both to the edge of a shallow ledge. Carefully, Kisame laid her there, half-submerged, her head resting on a smooth slope of stone.
The moment his hand left her, he hesitated. She didn’t look like she belonged here. Not among the mossy walls and silent tides.
And yet, she did.
He restedbeside her in the shallows, water rolling off his shoulders in rivulets, gills pulsing slowly as he watched her. The rise and fall of her chest steadied. Her hair floated around her like coral silk, and small beads of light clung to her lashes from the bioluminescence scattered across the cave.
She was human. But something else lived beneath her skin.
Something that called to him.
He clenched his jaw and turned away, shaking off the thought. He didn’t want to feel anything. He didn’t need to. And yet he had brought her here.
Saved her.
Chosen not to let her drown.
Kisame stared at the cave wall, his expression unreadable in the soft light.
“What are you?” he murmured, voice rasping low beneath the hum of the sea.
Behind him, she stirred.
wWw
The world returned slowly.
Warmth came first, unexpected after the cold bite of the sea. It spread across Sakura’s limbs like rising sunlight, though her body still felt slow to respond. Her fingers twitched against smooth stone. Damp fabric clung to her skin.
The first thing Sakura registered was the sound of water. Soft, steady. Dripping from stone. Lapping gently against the rock she lay on. It should have been calming.
It wasn’t.
She sat up fast, gasping, her limbs heavy and uncoordinated as the world tilted around her. Her palms slipped on the wet stone and she scrambled backward instinctively, heart racing, chest tight.
Where was she?
The last thing she remembered was falling, sinking , into cold, black water. Her chest burning. Her coat dragging her down. Darkness swallowing everything.
She should be dead.
Instead, she was in a cave.
Half-submerged. Breathing.
Her breaths came quick and shallow as her eyes darted around the space. The walls glowed faintly with patches of bioluminescent moss, casting strange shadows across the rippling surface. The air was damp and thick with salt. She didn’t know this place. She didn’t belong here.
Her hands flew to her neck. No wounds. No oxygen tank. No mask. Nothing.
She was alive. And then she saw him.
Just across the water, barely more than a silhouette at first, eyes dark and still, fixed on her. The top of his head broke the surface, lit faintly by the glow along the walls. Blue-gray skin. Hair swept up into a mohawk that somehow held its shape in the water.
He wasn’t moving.
Just watching.
Her breath caught. “Wh—what the hell—”
She pushed herself farther back onto the stone shelf, hands slipping behind her as she tried to put distance between them. Her foot splashed in the shallow water and she yelped, skittering sideways on her hip. Panic surged hot and fast through her limbs.
He remained half-submerged, like a creature unsure whether to reveal itself or not. His hands gripped the rock in front of him; broad, human-shaped, but unfamiliar in the way they held tension.
Sakura’s chest heaved. Her vision narrowed. Her heartbeat was pounding in her ears so loud it nearly drowned out the sound of the tide.
He didn’t move.
Didn’t speak.
Didn’t blink.
That almost frightened her more.
Because despite the rising panic in her blood, part of her brain, some deeply buried part, recognized him.
Why do I know those eyes?
Her body trembled, soaked to the bone and aching all over. She pressed the heels of her hands against her forehead, trying to focus. Trying to breathe.
“You saved me,” she whispered, half to herself.
He didn’t deny it. Didn’t nod either. Just watched.
She looked up at him again, blinking water from her lashes. “Why?”
Still no answer.
Her chest still rose and fell in ragged waves, hands braced behind her on the slick stone as she stared at the figure across the water.
He didn’t approach. Didn’t vanish. Just stayed there; half-submerged, eyes steady, head barely breaching the surface. Watching.
Like a predator. Not like a rescuer.
Sakura swallowed hard, her throat dry despite the wet air. Every instinct in her screamed to keep her distance, to run if she could, but there was nowhere to run to.
So she steadied her voice the best she could and said, “Can you… speak?”
A pause.
Then, slowly, very slowly , the figure nodded once.
Sakura’s breath caught. It wasn’t much. Barely a movement. But it was a response.
So he understood her and could talk.
She looked down, trying to focus, trying to breathe around the swirl of adrenaline still burning in her limbs. Her hands were trembling. She clenched them into fists, digging her nails into her palms until they stopped.
This wasn’t a dream. Her brain kept reaching for that possibility, but everything felt too real. The cool sting of air on her wet skin. The ache in her lungs. The taste of salt at the back of her throat.
She looked back up. The figure hadn’t moved.
His eyes met hers. Still. Sharp. Unreadable. But not unkind.
Sakura blinked, her voice dropping to a whisper, ragged but honest.
“I don’t understand what’s happening.”
And this time, something shifted behind his expression.
The silence stretched again, filled only by the soft echo of dripping water and the distant thunder outside the cave.
Sakura’s heart had begun to slow, not completely calm, but no longer gripped by panic. Her breathing steadied as her mind adjusted, trying to stitch logic to the impossible.
Then the water rippled.
He moved. Slowly, carefully, he rose higher out of the water.
Sakura tensed, unsure of what she’d see. Her fingers flexed on the rock behind her, ready to retreat if she had to.
But when his upper body emerged into the bioluminescent glow, she found herself staring, not out of fear, but something closer to stunned awe.
Broad shoulders broke the surface first, followed by powerful arms and a chest sculpted by the strength of a life lived in motion. His skin, pale slate-blue in color, shimmered faintly beneath the wet sheen of seawater. Scars cut across one shoulder like old battle marks, and water ran down the hard lines of his torso, muscles shifting beneath the skin with every breath.
There was something ancient about him. Raw, elemental. Like the ocean had shaped him itself.
Sakura swallowed hard, her eyes trailing across his chest before flicking back up to his face in sudden embarrassment. Her cheeks flushed, hot even in the cold cave air.
Oh my god, what is wrong with me?
She quickly looked away, heat rising up her neck. “Sorry, I wasn’t—I didn’t mean to stare.”
He tilted his head slightly at her reaction, as if not fully understanding it… or maybe finding it amusing in his own unreadable way.
Then finally, finally , he spoke.
His voice was low and quiet, rough like the scraping of waves across stone, but it held a strange calm.
“You’re safe.”
Sakura blinked, startled not by what he said, but by how he said it. There was no threat. No warning. Just quiet certainty. Like it was a truth that required no defense.
She looked back up at him cautiously, brushing damp hair behind her ear. “Where... am I?”
He hesitated, as if considering how much to say. Then he answered:
“An underwater cavern. South of the cruise route. Hidden by reef and current.”
His dark eyes held hers. “You were sinking. I brought you here before the current could take you.”
She nodded slowly, trying to absorb it. “So this is real.”
He nodded once.
“You’re real.”
Another nod.
Her voice came softer now. “You’re the one who pulled me out of the water.”
His gaze remained steady. “You weren’t breathing.”
Sakura pressed a hand to her chest, suddenly aware of the subtle ache there.
She stared at him for a moment longer, then let out a shaky laugh; dry, nervous, and barely holding together. “I’m either hallucinating, or I owe you my life.”
Kisame didn’t answer.
He simply stayed where he was, the cave light casting shadows across his face, the storm’s pulse echoing faintly through the sea outside.
Sakura pulled her knees to her chest, arms loosely wrapped around them, as she stared across the pool at the man, creature—no, the being , who had just told her she was safe.
Her heartbeat had slowed, but her mind was still racing. Questions crowded behind her eyes, jostling for space, too large to ask all at once. But one came first.
The obvious one.
The one she couldn’t ignore.
“What… are you?”
Her voice was quiet, almost reverent, but not afraid anymore. Just tired. And curious.
Kisame didn’t look away. He seemed unsurprised by the question. But before he could answer, Sakura’s vision swam slightly at the edges. The glow of the algae pulsed too bright for a second, and she closed her eyes.
A wave of lightheadedness washed over her.
She blinked, swayed slightly on the rock, and caught herself with one hand.
“Whoa…”
A dull ache pressed against the base of her skull. Her limbs felt heavier than they had a moment ago.
Then her stomach growled, loudly and insistently, echoing off the cave walls like it was mocking her.
Kisame tilted his head, the faintest crease forming between his brows.
Sakura flushed. She sat up straighter, though the movement made her head throb again. “Sorry. I, uh, haven’t eaten since lunch. Maybe earlier. Kind of lost track.”
Kisame didn’t respond right away, but he did shift, gently, smoothly, receding slightly into the water, like he was preparing to move.
Sakura blinked. “Wait, where are you—?”
Then he sank beneath the surface with barely a sound, the water swallowing him like he had never been there at all.
Sakura stared at the spot where he disappeared, her hand still pressed to her stomach, her body trembling faintly from cold, exhaustion, and whatever was happening beneath her skin.
She leaned back against the cave wall and exhaled slowly, voice soft.
“I’m seriously losing it.”
But she didn’t move. And deep down, a quiet part of her already knew—
He was coming back.
wWw
The sea welcomed him back like an old, possessive lover.
The moment Kisame slipped beneath the surface, the cold embraced him, sharper now than before. The storm had pushed deeper currents through the lower levels, stirring up silt and scent. Schools of fish darted away at his approach, sensing the shift in pressure and power.
He moved through the water like he belonged to it, because he did. But his mind was not on the hunt.
Not entirely.
He should have been angry.
The girl was a problem. She didn’t belong in his world. She shouldn’t have been able to summon a pulse strong enough to wake him. Her presence had pulled him out of his chosen exile, pierced the quiet depths he had earned through blood and solitude.
And yet…
His jaw clenched as he cut through the reef, muscles flexing with each push of his tail. The memory of her voice echoed in his head, not in song, but in question.
What are you?
He hadn’t answered. Couldn’t. She didn’t need to know what he was. Not yet. But she’d looked at him like she wanted to.
Really looked. Not in fear. Not in revulsion.
Curious. Alive. Blushing.
Kisame’s mouth curled into the faintest smirk as he remembered the way her eyes had flicked across his chest before she caught herself. That quick flush in her cheeks. The way she immediately looked away, like the shame embarrassed her more than the staring.
She liked what she saw.
That shouldn’t matter to him. But it did.
It stirred something unexpected, an old, buried pride. Not the arrogant kind. Something deeper. Something possessive. She had looked at him and not turned away.
He was no stranger to how others viewed him: monster, freak, shark, killer. Even among his own kind, he had been cast out, feared more than trusted. And he liked it that way.
But her?
She looked at him like he was real.
Not just a shadow in the deep.
Kisame darted into a narrow ravine beneath the reef. The flicker of movement caught his eye, a cluster of spiny fish sheltered beneath a rocky ledge. He lunged, fast and silent, and speared one cleanly through the gill with a sharpened tooth of coral he’d carved long ago.
He harvested three more in short order, wrapping them in a length of kelp fiber knotted at his hip. Primitive, but functional. They would be enough. She would eat. She needed to.
He wasn’t sure why he cared that she did. But he did.
His thoughts turned back to the cave. To her voice. Her trembling hands. Her stubborn attempt at control even when she was lost in a world not her own.
She wasn’t like the others. And that unsettled him. Because part of him already wanted to keep her.
The fish twitched once against his hip, then stilled.
Kisame sank to the sea floor and knelt there in the dimness, the soft glow of distant bioluminescence catching along the edges of his shoulders. But his thoughts refused to settle.
He shouldn’t have brought her back.
He knew that.
It would have been easier, cleaner, to let the current take her. Or better yet, not go to her at all. The ocean was vast and hungry. People disappeared all the time, especially during storms.
No one would’ve questioned it.
And yet… here he was. Fishing for her. Tending to her needs. Watching her like something fragile he didn’t know what to do with.
Pathetic.
She’s human, he reminded himself. She doesn’t belong here. You’re not some hero in a fairytale.
He wasn’t noble. He wasn’t kind.
He’d done things; things she wouldn’t understand, things that would make her tremble if she knew. Things he didn’t regret.
And still…
Still, the way she had looked at him. He hated how much that mattered.
If she had been one of them, if she’d been born of the sea, scaled and strong and fearless, he would have taken her.
Without hesitation.
Dragged her down. Kept her beneath the waves, where no one else could ever look at her again. Made her his. Claimed her. Would make her his queen of exile.
But she wasn’t.
She was warm-blooded. Fragile. Curious. Human.
And that was the only thing keeping her safe.
For now.
Kisame’s grip tightened around the bundle of fish until the kelp fibers strained. He closed his eyes briefly, jaw clenched, letting the cold of the deep bite through him like a warning.
He wasn’t a good man.
But he was something worse when he started to want.
With a sharp exhale, he turned and swam back toward the cave; toward the girl who didn’t belong in his world, but had somehow already cracked it open.
wWw
Sakura sat with her back against the cave wall, arms loosely wrapped around her knees, and tried to make sense of… everything.
The glow of the algae cast shifting patterns along the water’s surface, reflecting across the curved walls in soft blue and green. The storm outside had faded to a dull hum, still present, but distant. The cave felt like its own little pocket of the world, suspended outside of time and reason.
She’d stopped shivering.
That should have been a good sign. But all she could feel now was the buzz of adrenaline fading and the rising heat of pure mortification.
She dropped her head against her knees with a groan. Her cheeks burned, even in the cold.
Out of everything, nearly drowning, waking up in a cave, being watched in silence by some deep-sea… person , the part her brain decided to fixate on was the fact that she had absolutely, one hundred percent ogled his torso like some shameless tourist in a tropical romance novel.
Broad shoulders. Scarred chest. Skin like polished stone. And the way the water ran down his—
Sakura let out another groan and buried her face in her arms.
He’s not even human. You don’t know what he is. For all you know, he has a giant squid tail or something.
But still…
There had been something strangely beautiful about him.
Not in a delicate, soft way, but raw, powerful, otherworldly. Like he belonged to the sea. And somehow, the sea listened to him.
She hadn’t seen all of him, just his upper half, just enough to register how solid he was. How unnervingly composed he had been, even when she was falling apart.
And the way he watched her…
Not cruelly. Not lustfully.
Just… like she was a puzzle he hadn’t decided whether to solve or sink.
She exhaled and tilted her head back against the stone, closing her eyes for a moment.
“Great,” she muttered. “You nearly die, and your brain short-circuits over the first half-naked man you see… who also happens to be blue.”
The sound of water shifting made her eyes snap open. Her body tensed.
She sat upright quickly, her gaze snapping toward the far edge of the pool.
Ripples moved across the surface.
He was coming back.
The ripples grew stronger.
Sakura scooted back instinctively as the water stirred near the far end of the pool. A dark shape moved beneath the surface, growing larger as it approached the ledge.
Then he emerged.
Kisame surfaced with practiced ease, his powerful frame rising smoothly from the water until he was chest-deep once more. The glow of the cave caught along his skin, casting strange, luminous shadows across his torso. The bundle of fish was gripped tightly in one hand.
Without a word, he tossed them onto the rock between them.
The dull thump of wet scales hitting stone echoed louder than it should have.
Sakura blinked, startled.
The fish, sleek, silver-blue, and very dead , lay in a crumpled heap, their eyes glassy, their gills still flexing faintly from residual reflex. A faint trail of water ran from their bodies down the slope of the cave floor.
Sakura stared.
Then she looked back up at Kisame.
He was watching her again, expression unreadable, but those sharp, black eyes flicked briefly to her face… and paused.
She flushed.
Immediately.
Her hand shot up to touch her cheek, as if she could physically push the color away. Why does he always catch me at the worst times?
Kisame tilted his head slightly. Not smug, but… observant. He noticed the flush. Noted it. Filed it away in that deep, unreadable mind of his.
Sakura cleared her throat and pointed toward the fish, one brow lifting in disbelief.
“Um… is this dinner?”
He didn’t answer right away. Just looked at her like she’d asked a strange question.
“Yes,” he said simply.
She blinked again, glancing between the pile of fresh catch and his stone-serious face. “Right. Of course. Dead fish in a sea cave. How very… rustic.”
Kisame’s jaw twitched, and she wasn’t sure if it was from amusement or disapproval.
She gave a half-smile, nervous, but genuine. “Do you have a fire pit tucked behind one of these rocks, or are we just going full sushi experience?”
He reached for the fish again, ignoring her sarcasm, and began preparing one with a short blade carved from coral. His movements were sharp, precise, almost ritualistic. There was a quiet efficiency in how he cleaned the fish; this wasn’t the first time he had fed someone.
And that made her pause.
She shifted on the stone, drawing her knees up again.
“Have you… brought others here?” she asked softly.
Kisame looked up. Met her gaze. And said nothing. Which was, somehow, more unsettling than a yes or no.
The sound of the blade cutting through fish was rhythmic.
Wet.
Final.
Sakura watched in silence, hugging her knees to her chest as Kisame worked with a calm precision that felt almost clinical. He hadn’t spoken since confirming the fish were dinner, and she hadn’t pushed him.
But now, as the glow of the algae pulsed gently against the wet walls and the silence thickened again, a different kind of awareness began to settle into her chest.
A darker one.
She looked down at her bare feet, at the cuts she hadn’t noticed until now, small scrapes across her ankles and toes from the fall, from the rock, from flailing through coral or something sharp in the black. They stung faintly, a whisper of pain beneath the cold.
She didn’t know how deep they were. She didn’t know how long she had been unconscious. She didn’t know anything .
Her eyes drifted toward the pool of water, black and endless, leading back to the sea. The only way in or out of the cave.
And it hit her. She couldn’t leave. Not without him. Not without swimming into darkness. Not without drowning again. Not without dying.
A hollow, icy feeling spread in her chest.
I could die here.
He could decide to leave her. Right now. Just vanish beneath the water and never come back. She’d starve. Alone. Trapped in a cave at the bottom of the sea.
And honestly… she hoped he’d have the mercy to kill her before that happened.
Or worse—
Her stomach twisted.
He could drown her.
Just… drag her under. No more breath. No more light. Just the pressure, and the dark, and that strange, whispering voice she’d heard in the water.
Her pulse climbed. It wasn’t that she thought he would . But he could.
She glanced toward him, studying the lines of his back as he worked, the curve of his spine, the way the muscles moved beneath the blue-gray skin. He wasn’t just strong. He was built for the water. The kind of strength that didn’t rely on brute force. The kind that waited.
A creature designed for drowning. And she was completely at his mercy.
Her throat tightened. Her breath hitched. The fear she thought she’d shaken off the night before began to crawl back up her spine, slick and cold like seawater seeping into her bones.
What are you doing, Sakura? You don’t know him. You don’t even know what he is.
Her gaze flicked again to the black pool at the edge of the cave. It looked smaller now, darker. Like a mouth waiting to swallow her whole.
She hugged her knees tighter and forced herself to stay still. She didn’t speak. She didn’t cry. But inside, the fear was back.
And it was louder than the water.
Kisame worked with clean, practiced movements, the blade in his hand flashing briefly under the cave’s eerie light. Strips of pale fish were carved away from the bone in neat, symmetrical cuts. No hesitation. No waste.
When he finished, he picked one up, raw, glistening, and clean, and crossed the shallow water toward her.
She tensed instinctively but didn’t pull back.
He lingered beside her without a word, holding the offering out in one hand. His other arm rested casually at his side, completely at ease in a space that would’ve made anyone else shiver.
Sakura blinked at the fish in his palm.
Her stomach grumbled again, loudly, traitorously. But her face twisted slightly. Not from fear.
Discomfort.
“I… uh…” she cleared her throat and looked up at him. “I prefer it cooked.”
There was a pause.
A long one.
Kisame’s expression didn’t change at first, but something shifted in his eyes. A twitch of his brow. A slow exhale through his nose.
Annoyance. Not fury. Not insult.
Just plain, exhausted annoyance.
He pulled the fish back slightly, tilting his head at her like he couldn’t believe she’d just said that.
“Cooked,” he repeated flatly, his voice rough and deep.
Sakura gave a helpless shrug, a sheepish little smile tugging at her lips despite the tension. “Sorry. It’s not you, it’s centuries of culinary evolution.”
His jaw tightened.
The silence stretched.
She bit her lip, sensing the edge in his presence now. like a current she hadn’t noticed until she stepped too far into it. He wasn’t angry in the way a man would be. It was quieter. More dangerous. Like a shark circling once before it decided whether or not to bite.
Kisame turned away near the flat stone ledge at the center of the cave, saltwater still trailing from his torso and down the ridges along his sides. The sleek fins along his forearms twitched slightly as his jaw clenched.
Sakura watched him warily from her place across the water.
She hadn’t meant to offend him. She was just human . With human tastes. Human weaknesses. Human stomach.
But now, with his shoulders squared and his dorsal fin barely visible above the waterline, she was painfully aware of just how not human he was.
His shark-like features, though subdued when he was still, were more prominent now. The rougher texture of his skin along his spine. The faint webbing between his ribs that shifted when he breathed. The predatory stillness in his gaze when she’d refused the food.
She had the sudden, ridiculous thought that she’d just told a merman with shark DNA that his dinner wasn’t good enough.
And somehow, she was still alive.
He grumbled something low under his breath, too low for her to catch, and then reached toward a pile of stones and driftwood stacked neatly near the edge. With a flick of his coral blade, he struck two together.
Sakura blinked.
Sparks.
Her eyes widened slightly as she realized he was building a fire.
Not well . It was begrudging. Clumsy. Clearly not something he did often. But it was deliberate. Not to mention the dampness of the driftwood.
A few more strikes, then a shimmer of heat, and the algae around the stones flickered as orange light joined the pale green of the cave.
He lit the fire.
For her.
Sakura's heart sank a little under the weight of it.
She stood slowly, stepped to the edge of the shallow pool between them, and sat again on a smoother section of rock near the warmth. The fire crackled as the smoke curled lazily upward, trapped in the dome of the cave. It smelled of salt and charred wood.
Kisame didn’t look at her.
He just tossed one of the fish across the stone near the fire and muttered without facing her, “Wait.”
She folded her arms over her knees, watching him from the corner of her eye. “You didn’t have to do that.”
“I know,” he said flatly.
She paused. “You’re annoyed.”
“I know.”
Sakura smiled faintly, lips pressed together. “You’re also kind of dramatic.”
At that, he glanced at her, just briefly, and the sharp glint in his black eyes almost looked like amusement.
Almost.
They sat in silence as the fish began to sizzle, the cave warming slightly from the flame. And despite everything, the storm, the fear, the raw fish, the fact that she was trapped in a sea cave with a predator, Sakura felt… a little less afraid.
Just a little.
The scent of seared fish and damp stone hung heavy in the air. For a few minutes, it almost felt like a truce; Sakura perched near the warmth, Kisame half-submerged just a few meters away, his coiled tail resting on the stone shelf beneath the water’s surface.
But the air was thickening.
Quickly.
Sakura’s nose wrinkled as smoke began to curl higher than she expected. The upper half of the cave was trapping it, sealing it in like a lid. Her eyes started to sting.
She coughed once.
Then again.
The warmth was giving way to a new discomfort; cloying heat, sticky lungs, a faint throb in her temple.
She stood abruptly and grabbed a small, flat piece of driftwood nearby, waving it frantically to direct the smoke away. It didn’t help.
“We need to put it out. Now ,” she coughed.
He didn’t move.
His dark eyes watched her from where he floated, arms resting loosely on the ledge of the pool, his massive tail shifting idly beneath the surface.
She turned and kicked water over the base of the fire, steam hissing up around her feet. A few more splashes and it was out, the faint glow of embers fading quickly into gray ash.
The smoke thinned, but the silence that followed was thicker than anything the fire had produced.
Kisame’s expression hardened. The glow from the algae cast sharp shadows across his face, and for the first time since pulling her from the sea, there was a definite edge to his stare.
“You complained it wasn’t cooked,” he said, voice quiet but cold.
“I know,” Sakura said quickly, waving the remaining smoke away, her breath coming short. “But I can’t-- we can’t have a fire in here. There’s no ventilation. I need oxygen.”
He didn’t respond.
“Look,” she said, turning toward him fully, “you’re not the one breathing stale smoke. I’m already dizzy. And I need sunlight. I can’t live in a damp cave at the bottom of the ocean. I’ll get sick. My body—” she hesitated, then added more quietly, “—it wasn’t made for this.”
His black eyes narrowed.
“I know what you are,” he muttered.
She looked at him, uncertain what he meant. “Then you know I’m not built like you. I need clean air. If I stay in here long enough, I’ll get weak. I’ll lose consciousness. My immune system will crash.”
He didn’t argue.
Didn’t confirm.
Just stared.
A long silence passed between them, broken only by the soft sound of water lapping against the stone.
Kisame’s massive form remained half in the shadows. He couldn’t come up onto the rock with her. His powerful merman tail shifted slowly in the water behind him, twitching like something barely restrained.
He didn’t belong on land.
She didn’t belong in the sea.
And yet here they were, trapped between both.
Finally, she added, gentler this time, “I know you were trying to help. But this cave… it’s not enough for me.”
His jaw clenched, and he sank deeper until the chill of the cave wrapped fully around him, cloaking his body in stillness. Only the top ridge of his mohawk and the surface-slice of his eyes broke above the waterline; dark, unreadable, fixed on her as she busied herself fanning the smoke away, muttering about vitamins and oxygen.
Sunlight. Clean air. Weak things.
His tail curled tighter beneath him, the wide, powerful fin twitching once. The slow churn of his muscles echoed the churn in his mind.
She didn’t belong here.
He knew that.
Every second she spent in this cave was a reminder of her fragility; her pink skin, her land-made lungs, her need for warmth and air. She was soft. Mortal. Cracking at the edges already. And even now, after he had spared her life, given her food, tolerated her strange, bright presence in his sacred quiet, she was still finding fault.
Ungrateful.
He could feel it rising in him like the tide, an old instinct. The predator inside him.
He should have left her in the black. Let the current carry her. Let her last breath drift into the sea and vanish like all the others who wandered too far from shore.
Instead, he’d dragged her back here. Fed her. Shared his silence with her. And now she wanted to leave.
Needed to.
She was right, of course. She would die here. Slowly. Painfully.
Not from violence, but from the steady, creeping rot of a body denied what it needed. She’d fade. Starve. Suffocate.
And part of him, part of him, wondered if that would be better.
To let her stay. To keep her here. Watch the light leave her eyes inch by inch. No one would know. No one would come for her. No one ever had.
He could stay just beneath the water, inches from her, and let her rot like the others. But then he remembered the way she looked at him.
Not when she was afraid.
When she was embarrassed.
That soft flush. The way she’d looked away. The startled, flustered twitch of her voice when she saw his body for what it was, not just powerful, but worthy of being seen.
It had lit something in him he hadn’t felt in years. And it was that flicker of heat, more than duty, more than instinct, that made him hesitate now.
She wasn’t a prisoner.
She was a catch.
And part of him still didn’t want to let her go. But another part of him, a quiet, hateful thing, didn’t want to see her wither either.
He growled low under his breath, bubbles rising around his gills as the pressure behind his temples built.
Then he sank deeper, until his eyes vanished below the surface.
He needed to think.
Because he couldn't promise what came next would be mercy.
Sakura sat in silence, her breath shallow and sharp as she watched the pool settle.
The water, which had been stirred by his movements just moments ago, was now still.
Too still.
“Hello? Shit. I didn't even ask for his name,” she muttered.
Nothing.
She stood slowly, hugging her arms around herself as she stepped closer to the pool’s edge, eyes scanning the water for even the faintest shadow of movement. Her reflection stared back: pale, anxious, trembling.
“Shark-man,” she said again, louder this time. “Are you seriously gone?”
Still no answer.
The fire was out. The warmth was fading. The air felt heavier again, the dampness pressing against her chest. And the only exit was a narrow shaft of black water that she couldn’t navigate; not in the dark, not alone, not alive.
He was the only reason she was still breathing. And now he was gone?
Her hands curled into fists. Panic flared in her chest, hot and fast, but this time, it didn’t spill over into fear. It hit something sharper. Deeper.
Anger.
“Unbelievable,” she snapped, pacing back from the water and spinning on her heel.
Kisame hovered in the water just beneath the surface, unseen in the shadows, his sharp eyes trained on the girl pacing along the rock shelf above.
He hadn’t left. Not really.
He’d only sunk deeper, to think, to decide. But now? Now he couldn’t tear his eyes from her.
That fury, burning bright and defiant in her chest, it lit her.
She was angry. Pissed. Swearing at the water like she thought it would listen. And all of it, the way she moved, the fire in her voice, the raw pulse of life behind every breath, stirred him.
He shouldn’t want her.
She was too fragile. Too loud. Too alive. But gods, when she was angry, she was magnificent.
Unaware, unafraid now, pacing like a caged thing refusing to die quietly.
He hovered there, the sea humming low around him, his tail still, every muscle tight with instinct.
Predatory tension coiled in his gut, and something darker curled behind his teeth.
Not hunger. Not quite.
But want .
A dangerous, quiet kind. And she had no idea. Not yet.
Sakura paced along the stone, bare feet slapping against the damp rock, fists clenched and jaw tight.
“Fine,” she snapped, voice echoing against the curved walls. “Just leave me here. Let me rot in your little tidepool like a trophy you forgot about.”
She spun around, glaring at the still, black pool like it had personally offended her. “Should’ve known. Should’ve known you’d vanish the second I wasn’t docile and grateful enough. Guess I’m supposed to bow or stay quiet or eat the damn fish raw like some helpless little—”
The water rippled. Just slightly.
She froze. A shift near the center of the pool, soft, barely perceptible. But it was there.
Her breath caught as she slowly stepped back toward the edge.
“Hello…?”
Nothing answered her. But the surface shimmered again. And this time, she saw them.
Eyes.
Just the top of his face peeking above the waterline, slick and silent. The mohawk ridge of his head crest breaking the surface like a dorsal fin.
Watching. Listening.
He rose slowly, deliberately, the water sliding down his skin in thin sheets. Not enough to fully reveal himself. Just enough to remind her he was there.
Her stomach dropped.
She wasn’t sure what disturbed her more; that he’d come back without a sound… or that he had been there the whole time.
“How long have you been—?”
He didn’t answer. Didn’t blink.
Just stared.
Sakura’s breath came faster, heat rising to her cheeks, not just from anger now, but something more vulnerable. More exposed.
He heard everything.
Her words echoed in her own ears now, sharper than she intended. The pacing. The fury. The quiet, bitter confession.
“I should’ve drowned.”
She looked away, jaw tight, arms folding across her chest.
Still he watched. Unmoving.
The cave had gone silent again, but the tension in the air was thick, like the pressure before a wave broke.
She swallowed hard.
“I thought you left me.”
And finally, after a long, pulsing silence, he spoke, his voice low and measured, rippling with something unreadable beneath the surface.
“I considered it.”
Her heart skipped.
He didn’t elaborate. Didn’t apologize. Didn’t lie. He had considered it.
She stared at him, pulse loud in her ears, her anger cooling into something quieter. Something that unnerved her more than fury ever could.
He was dangerous.
The water rippled softly around him, lapping against the edges of the stone shelf. The glow of the algae shimmered across his skin, highlighting the rough contours of his shark-like features and the deep shadows beneath his eyes.
I considered it.
The words still echoed in Sakura’s mind. Cold. Honest. Final.
She hugged her arms tighter around herself, not in fear this time, but to keep from shaking. From giving him the satisfaction of knowing just how hard that sentence had landed. But she didn’t step back.
She stood her ground at the edge of the water, staring into those dark, still eyes.
“So you thought about leaving me to die,” she said quietly. “Good to know.”
He said nothing.
Sakura exhaled through her nose, slow and steady. Her voice was calmer now, thinner but level.
“Then I guess I should at least know the name of the person who pulled me out of the ocean… and then almost changed his mind.”
Another long silence. She didn’t flinch.
“What’s your name?”
For a moment, she wasn’t sure he would answer.
Then he shifted slightly, the water moving around his chest as he rose just a bit higher. His voice, when it came, was low, rough as ever, but with the faintest thread of intrigue beneath it.
“Kisame.”
The name cut cleanly through the air between them.
It suited him. Sharp. Unfamiliar. Heavy with unspoken weight.
Sakura tasted the word in her mouth for a second before nodding, just once.
“Kisame,” she repeated, quieter. “Alright.”
He studied her for a beat longer. She still looked small to him, fragile, cornered, human, but her spine was straight, and her chin held steady.
He respected that. Even when he wanted to break it.
She met his gaze with something tired, something honest. “I’m Sakura.”
He didn’t echo her name. Didn’t offer a nod in return. But she saw the way his eyes narrowed just slightly.
He’d remember it.
Kisame lingered just beneath the surface, watching her.
Sakura had gone quiet again, arms folded, posture stiff but composed. Her courage still surprised him, not because it was loud, but because it was persistent. Even now, weakened and trapped in his world, she faced him like she still had a choice.
And maybe that was why he made the decision.
She could die here. Slowly, quietly, and not without bitterness. He could let her wither. Could watch the light leave her eyes day by day.
But that would be a waste. And despite everything, he hated waste.
His home wasn’t far.
Deeper. Warmer. With open air pockets, a skylight of filtered sun, and enough food to keep a fragile surface dweller like her alive.
Barely.
She didn’t need to know it wasn’t the surface.
He drew in a breath through his gills, shifted his weight beneath the water, and said quietly, “I’ll take you out of here.”
Her head snapped up.
“Out?” she asked, stunned. “You mean… out of the cave?”
He nodded.
Relief bloomed across her face in an instant. Her posture eased, her breath caught.
Then—
“Oh.”
He saw the flicker of dread behind her eyes.
“Oh no.”
Kisame tilted his head. “Problem?”
She hesitated. A long pause.
Then, mortified, she muttered, “Yeah… um… so. I have this thing.”
He just stared.
She rubbed the back of her neck, eyes flicking to the dark pool and then back at him. “About… water.”
Kisame didn’t move.
She rushed to explain. “It’s—it’s not like normal fear. I wasn’t even allowed near water growing up. My parents told me it was dangerous, full of bacteria and parasites… I didn’t learn to swim. I still can’t swim. I panic. I shut down. My body just…freezes.”
Still, Kisame said nothing.
Sakura’s face flushed deeper. “So… I can’t go through that tunnel. Not conscious. I mean, unless you want me flailing and screaming and maybe biting you in sheer terror.”
At that, something in his face twitched. A brow arched, ever so slightly.
Not angry. Not amused.
Just... incredulous.
Though in truth, a small, private flicker of heat stirred through his body.
Biting him.
The image struck him with surprising force, her mouth against him, even in fear. Small. Desperate. Defiant. And for reasons he didn’t care to analyze, the thought pleased him more than it should have.
Humans were delicate. But she was far more dangerous than she realized.
“You want me,” he said slowly, voice low, “to knock you unconscious.”
She winced, looking away. “Yeah. I know. It’s insane.”
Kisame stared at her for a long moment, the water rippling softly around his chest.
Then, dryly: “Humans are delicate. But you may be the strangest one I’ve ever met.”
Sakura gave him a tired, sheepish smile. “It’s mutual.”
Sakura’s embarrassed smile faded slowly when Kisame didn’t respond.
Not at first.
His black eyes narrowed slightly, not in frustration but in thought, some private calculation working behind the silence. The kind that made her nervous again.
Then finally, he spoke.
“I can’t.”
The words were clipped. Flat.
Sakura blinked. “What do you mean you can’t?”
“I can’t carry you if you’re unconscious,” he said, voice cool and matter-of-fact. “You’ll breathe in water. You’ll drown for real this time.”
She stiffened.
Kisame continued, slowly drifting closer to the rock’s edge, his massive tail flicking lazily beneath the surface.
“I need you to hold your breath. Keep still. I’ll do the rest.”
Sakura backed up a step, a sharp twist of panic threading back into her chest.
“I—Kisame, I told you, I can’t. I’ll panic.”
His gaze didn’t soften, but it shifted, just slightly. A subtle calculation in the way he watched her. Not cold. Just… measuring.
After a pause, he said, “Then you won’t look.”
She blinked, confused. “What?”
“I’ll blindfold you.”
He motioned with one hand to the fabric belt still tied loosely around her waist, the one she’d used to keep her thin cardigan closed. “It'll be easier if your eyes aren’t feeding the fear.”
Sakura stared at him.
It wasn’t cruel. It wasn’t gentle either. But it was the closest thing to compromise she’d heard from him yet.
“No sound. No light,” he added. “Just water. And me.”
Her heart thudded at the final word. She didn’t answer right away. Didn’t move. But slowly, almost reluctantly, she reached down and untied the belt from her waist. The cloth trembled faintly in her hands.
“This is ridiculous,” she muttered.
Kisame said nothing.
She looked down at the water, then back at him. And finally, she whispered, “You won’t let me go?”
His voice was deep and steady when he answered.
“No.”
Not a promise.
A fact.
She swallowed hard. Then, without another word, she tied the blindfold around her eyes.
Darkness.
Total and absolute.
Sakura’s breath hitched. She stood motionless at the edge of the stone shelf, the last threads of warmth from the dead fire fading behind her. Ahead, she heard the water shift, deep and soft, and knew he was waiting.
Every instinct screamed against this. But her feet moved.
One step. Then another.
The cold touched her ankles first, then her calves. Her breath quickened.
She barely registered the motion before strong arms slid beneath her legs and behind her back, lifting her from the stone as if she weighed nothing.
She gasped softly, startled by the sudden contact, but didn’t resist.
Kisame cradled her against him, the hard planes of his chest cold and slick with seawater, the steady thrum of his body a strange comfort. She curled instinctively toward him, arms tucked close, the blindfold keeping the terror at bay.
No light. No horizon. Just water. And him.
His massive tail coiled beneath them, adjusting his weight as he hovered in the pool’s center. The motion was smooth, natural, he didn’t struggle to support her. If anything, he seemed designed for this.
Kisame exhaled quietly, his face close to hers as he looked down.
So soft in his arms.
So vulnerable.
So his.
He had carried lifeless bodies before. Had pulled limp corpses from bloodied tides and dragged enemies to the trench without a thought. But this was different.
She was warm. She moved. She breathed. And she had looked at him, not with worship or terror, but with nerve.
He tilted his head, letting his eyes trace the curve of her face, the pulse at her throat, the way her hands clutched quietly at his chest, seeking something to anchor her.
He didn’t speak aloud. But deep within his chest, the words echoed like a vow.
Mine.
With a final flick of his tail, he slid beneath the surface, the water closing over them in one silent breath.
And the cave was empty once more.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
She didn’t know how long they had been underwater. Time stretched strangely in the dark, each heartbeat drawn out like the silent thrum of the ocean around her. There were moments she could almost forget the blindfold, lulled by the rise and fall of his movement, the warmth of his arms, the strange stillness of the deep.
But when they finally surfaced, she felt it instantly. The water grew shallower, quieter. The pressure around her ears eased. Cool air swept over her wet skin, and her body stirred with cautious hope.
Then her back touched something solid.
Kisame lifted her gently, setting her down with deliberate care. She remained still for a beat, disoriented, waiting to hear the cry of gulls, the distant rush of wind through trees, the crunch of sand beneath her.
None came.
All she could hear was the echo of dripping water and the low lap of waves in an enclosed space.
Her fingers curled against the surface beneath her.
Not sand. Not earth.
Stone.
Her pulse began to rise. “Is it safe to take this off?”
There was a long pause before he answered, voice low and unreadable. “Go ahead.”
She pulled the blindfold free and froze.
They were in a wide, dim cavern, not unlike the one she had left, but this one was far larger, bathed in the soft glow of bioluminescent moss that clung to the walls and ceiling. Pools of water shimmered across the stone floor, feeding into an underground inlet that stretched out beyond sight.
It was beautiful. But it wasn’t land.
Her mouth opened, and her voice came out tight. “This isn’t the shore.”
Kisame remained in the water, hovering nearby with his arms resting casually on a flat shelf of rock. His expression was unreadable.
“No,” he said simply.
Her heart skipped. “You said you’d take me out.”
“I did.”
“To land,” she pressed, stepping back. “You said—”
“I said I’d take you somewhere safer,” he cut in. “This is it.”
She stared at him, the walls of the cave closing in. The moisture in the air clung to her skin, but the warmth of hope was gone, replaced with the cold flush of betrayal.
“You tricked me.”
Kisame’s eyes narrowed slightly. “I saved your life.”
“I didn’t ask to be saved like this.”
“No,” he said, his voice sharpening just enough to draw her attention. “You asked to breathe. You asked to live. You asked me to carry you and I did.”
Her throat tightened, but she didn’t look away.
“I can’t stay here,” she said, softer now. “I need sunlight. I need—”
“I know,” he said before she could finish. He turned, water rippling around him. “But you can’t go back yet.”
The silence between them deepened.
Sakura stood motionless as the truth settled in. She wasn’t free. Not really. He had made a choice for her.
Her fingers curled into fists.
Kisame didn’t apologize. He didn’t explain. He only watched her, eyes half-lidded, his tail slowly drifting in the water like a predator biding its time.
“You just changed the cage,” she said bitterly.
He didn’t flinch.
“Then scream,” he said calmly. “If it helps. Fight me. Curse me. But don’t pretend you were ever going back tonight.”
She turned her back to him, anger burning beneath her skin.
He watched her in silence, then sank slowly beneath the water, his form disappearing once more into the depths.
Sakura stood in place long after Kisame disappeared beneath the water.
The dim glow from the moss overhead cast pale reflections across the cavern walls, wavering like ghostly hands each time the tide lapped against the stone. It was quiet. Too quiet. The kind of quiet that wasn’t peace, but distance.
She took a slow breath, tasting minerals and salt in the air. Her skin was damp, her clothes clinging to her. The weight of it all made her feel smaller somehow, like she had shrunk in the space between trust and truth.
This wasn’t where she thought she’d be.
Her bare feet padded across the smooth rock as she moved farther in, taking in the contours of the cave. A natural tunnel curved up along one side, leading into a second chamber. Pools shimmered between the cracks, and the ceilings vaulted high above her, webbed with veins of light-emitting fungus that glowed a soft, melancholy blue.
It wasn’t ugly. In fact, it was strangely beautiful. But it wasn’t freedom.
She let her fingers trail along the wall as she walked, grounding herself, forcing her breath to steady. Her mind should have been focused on survival, on finding a way out. But instead, a single thought kept rising to the surface, unbidden and bitter.
He lied to me.
She could still feel the way his arms had cradled her, so careful, as if she mattered. The way his chest had rumbled quietly as he held her. That possessive, wordless claim in his silence.
And yet, he had brought her here.
Another cave. Another prison.
Her jaw tensed as she stepped into the next chamber. This one was smaller, more intimate, almost like a den. Smooth ledges had been carved by centuries of water, forming natural shelves and shallow basins. There were signs of habitation here, items collected and placed deliberately. Coral fragments. Bits of driftwood. A heavy, sea-worn cloth slung across a stone recess that might have passed for a bed.
She moved closer.
A large shell rested atop a flat rock, polished and hollowed into a crude bowl. Another held something wrapped in seaweed, dry kelp maybe. She didn’t touch anything. But she looked.
Someone used to live here.
She turned, crossing back toward the water’s edge. The faint ripple of movement told her he was still below, lurking somewhere in the quiet depths. Watching. Listening.
Her voice was barely above a whisper when she spoke, unsure if he’d hear it or if she even wanted him to.
“I trusted you.”
She waited.
The water stayed still.
With a quiet breath, Sakura sat down on the edge of the shelf and drew her knees to her chest. Her eyes stayed on the entrance to the cave, the only place where light ever changed, where hope might still filter in.
And for the first time since the cruise, since everything had gone wrong, she let herself feel the weight of her fear. The loneliness. The betrayal.
She didn’t cry. But the ache in her chest throbbed quietly, steady as the tide.
wWw
The water around him was still, but Kisame was not.
He floated just beneath the surface, his arms crossed loosely against the cavern floor, tail swaying in slow, agitated motions behind him. The dim outlines of the cave above shimmered faintly through the surface. He could hear her footsteps, the soft scuff of skin against stone, the hesitation in her movements. Every sound she made stirred something restless inside him.
She was angry.
Of course she was.
He hadn’t lied, not really. He had taken her out of the first cave, just as she asked. But he knew what she had meant. Knew it from the way her breath caught when she pulled off the blindfold. From the silence that followed. From the accusation in her voice when she said he had tricked her.
He had, in a way.
Because the truth was… he couldn’t take her to shore. Not yet.
Maybe not ever.
Kisame pushed off the rock with a growl and swam deeper, into the cooler black. Here, where the light didn’t reach and sound was swallowed whole, he could think.
She wanted the sun. Air that didn’t reek of salt and stone. And she needed it, he could see that. Her skin was pale, not in the way deep-sea creatures were, but in the way fragile surface-things looked when they were deprived of warmth. Her breathing had grown shallow. Her movements slower. She hadn’t been made for this world, not yet.
But if he let her go...
He clenched his jaw.
The thought sat wrong in his chest. Not just because she was vulnerable. Not because she might drown or vanish or be taken. But because she was his . Not in chains. Not in name. But in the way the ocean sometimes claimed shipwrecks and never gave them back.
He had felt it the moment he touched her. Felt it again when she curled close without even thinking, like something ancient in her knew he was safe.
Or dangerous.
Maybe both.
His tail kicked harder now, driving him toward a shallower tunnel branching off from the main inlet. He swam upward until he broke the surface in one of the higher caverns he rarely used.
This one opened near the top of a jagged sea cliff, hidden by thick rock columns and overhangs. It had a narrow break in the stone ceiling where beams of sunlight poured in during the day. The air here was cleaner. The sound of waves echoed in through cracks in the stone. Sometimes, if the tide was low enough, he could even smell pine trees from the forest that grew along the upper coast.
Kisame gripped the edge of the stone shelf and hauled himself partway out, chest heaving slightly from the swim. His gaze moved across the cave, assessing it with a new eye.
She could sit here during the day. Let the light touch her skin. Breathe real air. But the opening was too small to climb through. The walls too steep to scale. The tides only rose high enough to reach the surface for a few hours, and even then, only with help.
She wouldn’t be able to escape. Not unless he let her.
It was perfect.
And yet, a dull throb pulsed behind his ribs, something more than pride, more than hunger. She had looked at him like he was a monster. Not with fear, but with disappointment.
As if he had broken something between them.
He growled low in his throat, disgusted with the feeling.
He was not a man used to being doubted. He did not answer to guilt or shame or human softness. But he had taken her. He had kept her. And now, whether he liked it or not, he was responsible for what came next.
Kisame slipped silently back into the water and began the slow return to his home.
He would bring her here in the morning. And maybe then, she would stop looking at him like he had stolen something precious from her.
Maybe she would start seeing that he had given her something too.
wWw
The glow from the cave’s ceiling had dimmed sometime in the night. Sakura lay curled on the flattest part of the stone ledge, a thin layer of moisture clinging to her skin. Sleep had come fitfully, the cold making her joints ache, but exhaustion had eventually dragged her under.
Now, something shifted.
A sound, subtle but distinct, echoed through the chamber. A ripple. The soft slosh of displaced water.
Her eyes snapped open.
She pushed herself upright, groggy and annoyed, blinking away sleep as she sat up.
“Kisame,” she muttered, voice hoarse. “You couldn’t let me rest?”
She stood and crossed toward the water’s edge, rubbing at one arm. The surface rippled faintly in the pale light, disturbed but calm. Still, she could feel him. Watching again. Silent and smug.
She scowled.
“I hope you’re proud of yourself,” she said sharply, crouching near the ledge. “You kidnapped me, lied to me, and left me to sleep on rock . So if you're expecting a thank-you—”
Something fast and cold shot from the water.
In an instant, a hand clamped tight around her ankle and yanked.
She screamed as the world tilted, her arms flailing for balance, but there was nothing to catch. She hit the water with a splash, her breath torn from her throat as icy salt surged over her head.
A second hand seized her waist.
Not Kisame.
This touch was different. Rougher. Possessive. The grip bruised her skin as it dragged her deeper, down past the pool’s shallow entrance and into the open water beyond. Sakura kicked hard, her lungs burning with panic. Her fists beat against whatever held her. She twisted, writhed, screamed bubbles into the deep, but it didn’t stop.
The shape before her was large. Muscular. A shadowed form with webbed fins at the arms and an armored chest like scaled bark. His face was obscured by the water and darkness, but jagged teeth flashed in a cruel grin as he pulled her closer.
Sakura snarled, twisting violently. She bent her head and bit his shoulder with all the strength she had left.
He didn’t even flinch.
A sharp crack of pain bloomed across her ribs as he retaliated, tightening his grip and jerking her downward even faster. The pressure built around her ears, her heartbeat thundered, her vision blurred.
She reached for anything; rock, kelp, even her own nails against his skin, but nothing gave her leverage.
Her scream was silent now, swallowed whole by the deep. And above them, the light of the cave was disappearing.
The water was colder now. Darker.
Sakura’s lungs screamed.
The deeper they went, the less she could see, just shadows folding into more shadows, the faint bioluminescence from the upper cave long gone. The pressure pushed in on all sides, squeezing her chest, her head, her thoughts. Her body convulsed with the urge to breathe.
She couldn’t hold it much longer.
The merman’s grip was unrelenting. One arm pinned her waist, the other braced to steer them downward with smooth, practiced force. His tail moved like a blade behind him, cutting through the water with terrifying ease. He hadn’t looked at her again since she bit him. He didn’t need to.
She was just a prize. A catch. A message.
Her pulse thundered in her ears, frantic and distant. She was going to black out.
No.
Not like this.
Summoning the last of her strength, Sakura twisted in his hold and lunged forward, her hands clawing up his chest. She reached blindly for his face, searching for something soft, something human .
Her fingers found it, flesh. Cheekbones. Skin slick and ridged with gills.
And then his eyes.
She pressed her thumbs against them without hesitation. The response was instant.
The merman reeled back with a silent roar, bubbles erupting from his mouth as his grip loosened just enough. His tail thrashed wildly, rocking the current around them. Sakura tried to tear away, but she was too far down, too weak, too slow.
Spots danced in her vision. Her mouth opened reflexively. Saltwater flooded in.
She reached one hand upward, the other still locked against his jaw, eyes wide with raw, panicked defiance.
Even drowning, she fought.
Even here, she refused to be taken without a fight. And as the darkness closed in, her last thought wasn’t of the surface or the sky.
It was of Kisame.
Please…
wWw
The moment Kisame surfaced, he knew something was wrong.
The water in the cave was stirred, unsettled in a way it never should have been. Not just from current or tide, but from motion. From struggle .
He shot forward, breaching the pool in a sharp, fluid arc. His eyes scanned the rocky ledge where she had been resting.
Empty.
His pulse spiked.
“Sakura.”
There was no answer. Just the distant drip of water from the ceiling, the echo of his voice against stone.
He surged onto the ledge in one powerful motion, inspecting the ground. The stone was wet, more than it should have been. Scattered grooves scratched the surface, like heels dragging across rock. A trail of displaced pebbles leading toward the edge.
His hands clenched into fists. Someone had taken her.
He dove back into the water without hesitation.
Kisame moved like a torpedo, slicing through the narrow channels branching from his territory. Every current, every shift in the water, he read like a trail of blood. The scent in the water confirmed what his instincts already screamed, another merman had passed through here. Male. Fast. Sloppy.
He followed it down, deeper into the darker trenches, where coral grew jagged and the bioluminescence took on a more hostile hue.
Then he found it, a strand of pink hair , snagged on a splintered shell.
The moment he saw it, something dark flared behind his eyes.
His tail lashed with renewed fury as he turned sharply and rose through a crevice to a plateau of smooth, dusky stone. The reef here was sculpted, controlled, marked with carefully arranged bone and coral to signify one thing.
Territory.
And not just any.
Mei Terumi.
Kisame’s jaw tightened.
Her name hadn’t crossed his path in years, but he hadn’t forgotten it. She was a diplomat, a strategist, and a queen in her own right among the sea clans. Her charm was as dangerous as her poison, and her court, secluded in a high cavern of warm currents and filtered light, was home to the fractured remnants of a once-great faction.
He reached the threshold of her domain and slowed, senses flaring.
Two guards lurked in the arch ahead, half-hidden in the sea fans, watching him.
He didn’t flinch.
“Tell her I’m here,” he growled. “And that I’m not in the mood.”
They didn’t move.
Kisame advanced one more tail-length before baring his teeth.
“She has something that belongs to me.”
That made one guard shift, flicking away through the corridor.
Kisame waited in silence, arms crossed, water humming around him like a heartbeat. He was barely holding himself in check. If he thought Sakura was hurt…
But he didn’t let the thought finish.
Moments later, the water ahead shimmered and she arrived.
Mei Terumi emerged with her usual grace, a flowing mantle of kelp-silk drifting behind her, bioluminescent streaks gliding along the edges of her fins. Her long auburn hair curled behind her like a ribbon, and her eyes, green as polished jade, settled on him with amused curiosity.
“Kisame,” she said, smiling faintly. “You always did know how to make an entrance.”
His expression remained stone. “Where is she?”
Mei’s brow lifted. “You’ll need to be more specific.”
“You know damn well who I mean,” he snapped. “Human. Pink hair. She was here.”
A flicker of recognition lit her eyes, then calculation.
“So that’s who Suigetsu dragged in,” she murmured.
Kisame’s muscles tensed. “He’s here?”
Mei nodded, slowly circling him like a curious eel. “He brought her to my gates just before dawn. Said she was something special. That he found her near your territory. I thought it odd he survived the attempt.”
“He won’t survive much longer.”
Her smile widened, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Now, now. Let’s not dirty the court. She’s safe, for the moment. But I would suggest retrieving her quickly. Suigetsu is... excitable. And your little treasure made quite the scene.”
Kisame’s eyes narrowed. “Where?”
“In the northeast chamber. Guarded. For now. ”
He didn’t wait for her permission.
With a single kick of his tail, he darted past her, deeper into the court, leaving only the echo of his fury in his wake.
Mei watched him go, lips curling.
“Always so dramatic,” she whispered to the current.
wWw
The first thing she felt was the weight.
Not heavy like stone, but wet , the sluggish pressure of water pressing into every part of her body. Her limbs ached. Her chest burned. Her lungs stuttered as her body remembered it had nearly drowned.
The second thing was the cold. Not just temperature, but absence of safety, of warmth, of him .
Sakura opened her eyes.
Blurred light filtered down from above, casting distorted patterns on the stone floor beneath her. She was lying on a smooth slab of coral-polished rock in a cavern that smelled like rusted salt and old minerals. Kelp hung from the ceiling like curtains, and thin chains of mollusk shell beads dangled across the archway behind her, clinking with the current.
She tried to move.
Her arms were free, but weak. Her legs, sore and scraped, twitched in protest. She pushed herself up slowly, vision swimming. Her throat felt raw.
And then she saw him.
Sitting on a high shelf across from her, one knee drawn up casually, his posture as relaxed as if they were old friends meeting by chance, was a pale-haired merman with a pointed grin.
His eyes were the same color as the moonlit shallows, sharp and glassy, and they followed her with open amusement as she stirred.
“Took you long enough,” Suigetsu said.
Sakura’s hands curled into fists against the stone.
“You—” Her voice cracked. She coughed and tried again. “You dragged me.”
He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Yeah. You weren’t exactly cooperative.” His smile grew. “Fiesty little thing. You even tried to pop my eye. Got a good grip, too. Respect.”
Sakura sat up straighter despite the pain. “Where am I?”
“My quarters. Inside Lady Mei’s domain.” He gestured lazily to the chamber around them. “Safe. Sort of. Depends on your definition.”
She stared at him, the echo of his grip still fresh in her bones. “Why did you take me?”
He shrugged. “Curiosity. Profit. Instinct. You screamed real nice, by the way. Sound carries like music in deep water.”
Disgust twisted her stomach. “You have no idea what you’ve done.”
“Oh, I think I do.” His grin widened, teeth gleaming. “See, you’re not just some shipwrecked girl. You smell like the sea. You move like it’s calling you. I don’t know what you are yet, but I know enough to know you’re not supposed to be with him.”
Her blood chilled. “With who?”
Suigetsu gave her a mock look of surprise. “Kisame, of course. You think he rescued you out of the kindness of his heart?” He chuckled, shaking his head. “You don’t know him at all, do you?”
She said nothing.
He leaned down now, voice low and deliberate. “He doesn’t save things, sweetheart. He claims them. And if he’s put his scent on you, well... that makes you valuable to some and very dangerous to others.”
Sakura didn’t flinch. “Then you should’ve left me where I was.”
“I could have.” He tilted his head. “But I thought it’d be more fun this way.”
A flicker of movement caught her attention. Behind the bead curtain at the mouth of the chamber, a shadow stirred.
Suigetsu didn’t notice. Sakura’s heart leapt.
He was here. He came. But she didn’t call out. Not yet.
She met Suigetsu’s gaze squarely, forcing her voice to steady. “If you think he won’t come for me, you’re a fool.”
Suigetsu’s smirk faltered for just a second.
Then the curtain exploded inward as Kisame stormed into the chamber, eyes blazing.
“Get away from her.”
Sakura blinked.
Hard.
Kisame stood in the threshold, seawater still rolling off his body in thick rivulets, eyes locked on Suigetsu like a storm about to break. But what arrested her more than his fury was the form he now wore.
Gone was the long, powerful tail she had grown accustomed to. In its place were two legs, thickly muscled, steady, and far too human. His skin remained the same pale slate-blue, marred with old scars and ridged lines that ran like tectonic plates across his chest and shoulders. His hair, still styled in that unruly mohawk, dripped seawater down his back.
But he wasn’t just humanoid. He was completely naked.
Sakura’s mouth went dry.
Every part of her brain screamed to look away, and yet, like a ship drawn into a whirlpool, her eyes refused to obey. Her breath caught somewhere between awe and alarm, her cheeks already heating despite the cold.
She yanked her gaze up toward the ceiling, the wall, anywhere . Kisame didn’t seem to care. His entire focus was on Suigetsu.
Suigetsu, for his part, raised his hands in mock surrender, a crooked grin sliding onto his face as he leaned back casually.
“Well, damn. I forgot you could do that.”
Kisame didn’t answer.
“Still as modest as ever,” Suigetsu added, waving a hand lazily in Kisame’s direction. “For the love of the ocean, man put on some pants . There’s a lady present.”
Sakura gave an involuntary sputter, her face fully flushed now.
Kisame didn’t so much as glance her way. His voice was low, guttural, and carried with it the weight of a silent vow.
“Touch her again, and I’ll tear your arms off.”
Suigetsu snorted. “Touchy. I was just keeping her safe while you were off sulking.”
Kisame’s eyes narrowed, unreadable. “Is that what you call dragging her down into the dark until she nearly drowned?”
“Semantics,” Suigetsu said, grinning wider. “She’s breathing now, isn’t she?”
A sharp step forward, and Kisame was in his space.
Suigetsu tensed, the humor fading just slightly beneath his bravado. “Alright, alright. You win the intimidation contest. Again.” He jerked his chin toward Sakura without taking his eyes off Kisame. “She yours?”
The words made her throat tighten. Kisame didn’t answer immediately.
Then, flatly, “She’s mine to protect.”
A promise.
Sakura sat frozen, her heart pounding in her ears. She didn’t know what startled her more, that Kisame had found her, that he was standing here in that terrifying, powerful form, or that somewhere in her chest, amid all the confusion and fear, was a strange, unsteady sense of relief.
He came for her, and yet, she couldn’t help noticing—
He still hadn’t bothered with pants.
Before either man could move again, the beaded curtain rippled.
A new presence swept into the chamber like warm current meeting cold tide.
“Now, now,” came a voice as smooth as silk and just as sharp. “Isn’t this a bit early in the morning for a turf war?”
Both Kisame and Suigetsu turned.
Mei glided into the chamber with the effortless confidence of someone long used to commanding attention. Her long hair floated behind her like a trailing veil, and her lean, scaled form shimmered with subtle golds and greens that caught the low light. A circlet of polished shell adorned her brow, and twin sea-serpents, coiled loosely around her arms like living jewelry, shifted lazily as she moved.
She glanced at Kisame, her jade-green eyes gleaming with open amusement.
“And still naked, I see.”
Sakura felt her face burn all over again.
Kisame didn’t so much as blink. “I didn’t come here for etiquette lessons.”
“No,” Mei said, stepping closer, “you came here storming through my court, making demands and threats under my roof. And now you’re standing half-dressed like an offended sea god.” She turned slightly, offering him a small, deliberate smile. “It’s quite the look.”
Suigetsu chuckled, and Kisame growled low in his throat.
“I came to take her back.”
“And you may,” Mei said, unbothered. “But next time, knock.”
She turned her gaze to Sakura then, softening the sharp lines of her expression. “You must be the girl who’s caused such a stir.”
Sakura swallowed hard, still seated on the coral slab, her hands pressed to the stone as if it might hold her steady.
“Yes,” she said cautiously.
Mei tilted her head, studying her. “You’re fortunate, you know. Few people ever have someone like him tear through my court for their sake.”
“I didn’t ask him to.”
Mei’s smile turned wistful. “Even better.”
The cave was silent for a moment, tension thick in the water.
Then Mei clapped her hands lightly, as if dismissing a meeting. “Well, now that introductions are out of the way, perhaps you’d all like to resume this conversation somewhere less confrontational, and more clothed.” Her eyes flicked to Kisame again. “Though far be it from me to interrupt your... aesthetic choices.”
Kisame grunted but stepped toward Sakura at last, not bothering to argue. His movements were controlled, protective, as he extended a hand toward her.
Sakura hesitated.
Not because she didn’t trust him. But because something inside her was still trying to keep up with the pace of it all; the kidnapping, the chase, the transformation, and now this woman with eyes like reef fire and a voice that twisted the room around her.
Still, she reached up and placed her hand in his. His grip was steady. Grounding.
Suigetsu sighed dramatically behind them. “Guess I’ll go polish my fins or something.”
Mei raised a single finger without turning. “Try not to touch anyone else’s property without asking next time, Suigetsu. Especially if it bleeds.”
He gave a lazy salute and disappeared out the curtain.
Mei looked back at Sakura and Kisame, her tone more composed. “There’s a grotto above the western chamber. Private. Sunlight. Fresh air. No guards. You can recover there before returning to wherever you’re squatting these days, Kisame.”
He didn’t thank her. But he nodded.
And as he led Sakura out of the chamber, Mei watched them go, her eyes lingering on the girl longer than they did on the monster beside her.
There was more to that one. And the sea always claimed its own.
wWw
The grotto was unlike any part of the sea Sakura had seen before.
Nestled within the upper chambers of Mei’s sprawling domain, it opened to the surface through a narrow gap in the stone, allowing sunlight to filter in in gentle golden shafts. Warm air drifted in on a faint breeze, stirring the strands of her damp hair as she stood near the ledge, soaking in the light.
It was small. Quiet. Peaceful.
A perfect illusion of freedom.
She wasn’t sure how long she stood there before she finally turned to look at him.
Kisame had followed her in silence, his massive frame now perched on a sun-warmed slab of stone near the pool’s edge. He had finally thrown on a rough wrap of sea-woven fabric around his waist, likely at Mei’s insistence, if not Suigetsu’s taunts, but otherwise he remained as he was: broad, wet, and watching her.
His eyes were calm again. But not unreadable. There was something in them now that hadn’t been there before.
Regret, maybe. Or worry.
She took a step closer. Then another. Finally, she stopped a few paces away, her voice quiet but certain.
“So... you can grow legs.”
He didn’t answer at first. Instead, his gaze shifted away, toward the sunlight slipping in through the jagged ceiling above.
“I can,” he said finally.
Sakura’s brow furrowed. “So you’ve been able to this whole time?”
He gave a slight nod, still not looking at her. “It’s… difficult. Painful, sometimes. Drains energy. I don’t do it unless I have to.”
She took a moment to absorb that.
Sakura looked down at her hands, then back at him. “Why didn’t you tell me you could?”
He shrugged, slow and deliberate. “Didn’t think it mattered. I don’t live on land. I don’t belong there.”
“But I do.”
A beat passed.
“Do you?” he asked, voice low.
The question sent a small chill up her spine. Because he wasn’t just asking where she lived. He was asking what she was . And deep down, she didn’t have an answer anymore.
Sakura sank onto the edge of the pool, her knees pulled up close, sunlight warming her damp skin. She stared into the water, not at her reflection, but at her silence.
“You didn’t have to come for me,” she said at last.
“I know.”
Her eyes flicked to his. “But you did.”
Kisame leaned back slightly, bracing himself on one arm, his expression unreadable again, but softer. Less guarded.
“You’re mine to protect,” he said again, but this time there was something quieter in his voice. Something less possessive.
Something almost gentle.
They sat like that for a while, surrounded by light and water and the ache of things unsaid. And for the first time since the ocean took her, Sakura didn’t feel like she was drowning.
The breeze carried hints of salt and something unfamiliar, like crushed coral and deep currents. She wasn’t cold anymore, but she couldn’t shake the tremor beneath her skin. It wasn’t fear exactly.
It was awareness.
Everything was shifting.
Kisame remained quiet nearby. His eyes were half-lidded, distant, but alert. Always alert.
Sakura turned to him slowly. “Who was that woman?”
He didn’t answer right away. She let the silence stretch, watching the way his fingers absently skimmed the water’s surface, the muscles in his arm coiled with restrained thought.
Finally, he said, “Mei Terumi. She’s a highblood. Old blood. Runs one of the larger factions of merfolk in the midwaters. Dangerous.”
Sakura blinked. “She didn’t seem... hostile.”
“No. Mei doesn’t show her teeth unless she means to bite.”
She frowned. “Is she a queen?”
He gave a short grunt. “More like a warlord who smiles.”
Sakura’s thoughts swirled. Mei had carried herself with such grace, such confidence. She hadn’t threatened anyone, but everyone had listened. Even Kisame.
“And Suigetsu?” she asked, brows furrowing. “He said your name like he knew you.”
“He does, unfortunately,” Kisame muttered, his tone low. “He’s from the Hozuki clan. Shapeshifters. They can dissolve their bodies into water. Most of them died off after the last purge, but Suigetsu survived. He works for whoever’s willing to let him live in exchange for favors.”
“Like Mei?”
Kisame shrugged. “Sometimes. Sometimes others. He moves with the currents. No loyalty. No spine.”
Sakura stared into the water again. “So there’s... clans? Courts? You’re not all just scattered?”
That finally made Kisame look up.
His eyes locked with hers, and she saw something flicker behind them, something old and quiet and heavy.
“No,” he said. “There’s a whole world beneath the surface. Some of us hide from it. Some fight for it. Some rule over the bones of what it used to be.”
She stared at him, her breath catching. “And you?”
“I left it behind.”
“Why?”
He looked away again, this time at the break in the stone ceiling, where the sunlight filtered through in gentle, moving ribbons.
“I don’t like leashes,” he said finally. “Or crowns. And they don't like me.”
Sakura let that settle, her mind racing to catch up.
There were kings and warriors, power struggles and purges. There were courts that operated in shadows, factions that ruled territories like underwater kingdoms. She had grown up fearing water, never knowing that an entire civilization had been just beneath her feet.
She wrapped her arms tighter around herself.
“And what about me?” she whispered. “What does this world want with me ?”
Kisame didn’t answer right away. But his voice, when it came, was low and certain.
“More than you’re ready for.”
Her heart gave a slow, steady thud in her chest. Because somehow, she knew he was right.
Kisame exhaled, slow and heavy, and let his head rest against the stone behind him. His legs, still unfamiliar in their human shape, stretched out into the shallows, half-draped in water. For the first time since charging into Mei’s court, the fury had left him.
In its place, only fatigue.
“I need to rest,” he muttered, closing his eyes. “Changing form takes more out of me than it used to.”
Sakura turned toward him. He wasn’t looking at her, his face was relaxed, his breathing slowing, but there was no mistaking the strain beneath the surface.
She watched him for a moment longer, surprised by how… human he looked like this. Not just the shape of him, but the honesty in his stillness.
She gave a small nod. “Okay. I’ll keep watch.”
Kisame made a sound that might have been approval or just exhaustion before slipping deeper into sleep, the water lapping softly around his waist.
Alone now, Sakura stood and drifted through the grotto.
It was small, but there was something sacred in its simplicity. Mussel shells clustered in the cracks of the walls. Algae with opalescent threads grew along the far edge, glowing faintly in the dim. At the center of the chamber was a stone basin, shaped by the tide over generations, where water pooled in shimmering blue-green light.
She touched the edge of it, her fingers trailing along the cool surface.
It felt ancient.
As if the ocean itself had shaped this place for moments just like this.
Her mind wandered, back to the cruise ship, to Ino’s laughter, to the panic in her chest the night she fell. She tried to reconcile the girl who couldn’t stand near water with the one who was now standing in a sunlit sea cave, watching a merman sleep.
What am I becoming?
A soft sound broke the quiet. She froze. Not from the pool. From the entrance.
The shell curtain shifted.
Sakura turned sharply, heart already quickening, but it wasn’t Suigetsu.
It was her .
Mei stepped inside with quiet, fluid grace, her form still humanoid but fully clothed in woven strands of kelp-silk, deep green and bronze. Her sea serpent adornments were gone, but the sharp, commanding energy around her remained.
She glanced briefly at the sleeping Kisame, then back to Sakura.
“Walk with me?” she asked softly.
There was no demand in her voice. Just invitation. But beneath it lay the unmistakable weight of power.
Sakura hesitated, her instincts prickling.
“Is this... safe?”
Mei’s smile curved slightly. “Safer than most things down here.”
Sakura looked back at Kisame, still motionless in the water, breath steady. She wasn’t sure what drew her to nod.
Maybe curiosity.
Maybe the need for answers.
Or maybe, somewhere beneath it all, she wanted to understand the world she had just fallen into.
Sakura stepped toward the entrance, the shell curtain brushing against her shoulder as she followed the sea queen into the unknown.
The path they walked was smooth and winding, carved by centuries of water erosion and careful handcraft. Pale lights glowed softly from the stone, guiding them past delicate coral gardens and thin waterfalls that streamed from above like liquid silk. Schools of translucent fish scattered as they passed, shimmering like glass.
Sakura kept close behind Mei, her steps careful, her eyes scanning everything with the curiosity of someone waking in a dream she didn’t quite believe was real.
The silence between them stretched, not uncomfortable, but weighty.
Finally, Sakura spoke. “How many colonies are there?”
“Three main ones,” Mei replied without breaking stride. “And several smaller enclaves: unclaimed territories, drifting cities, outlaw havens. But the core of our society rests in Mizu, Uzushio, and Suna. You’re currently in Mizu.”
Sakura glanced around again, trying to understand the scale of what she had stumbled into.
“And you’re the leader?”
“Yes,” Mei said, a small smile tugging at her lips. “We are known as Kage. I’m the Mizukage, ruler of Mizu. The other colonies are governed by the Shiokage of Uzushio, and the Kazekage of Suna.”
Sakura absorbed that silently, the titles echoing in her mind.
They have a system… an order. A world that runs deeper than anything humans ever knew.
She hesitated before her next question. “How are the leaders picked?”
“That depends on the colony,” Mei said, finally glancing back at her. “In Mizu, we prize strength. Whoever is the most powerful takes the mantle. In Uzushio, the people vote. A council is held, and leaders are chosen through debate and consensus.”
“And Suna?” Sakura asked before she could stop herself.
Mei’s expression shifted subtly, something more reserved. “In Suna, it is blood. A royal line. Their leaders are born, not made.”
They turned a corner into a narrow hall flanked by open shells, each holding offerings: strands of pearls, carved driftwood talismans, fragments of bone. Sakura walked slower now, eyes trailing over the objects with quiet awe.
Three colonies. Three ways of rule.
She chewed her lip thoughtfully, a dozen more questions pressing at the edges of her thoughts. But Mei did not speak again. She only waited, patient as the sea.
The corridor narrowed, the glow of the water lanterns painting soft patterns along the walls. Sakura’s footsteps echoed faintly against the stone, but Mei moved like she was part of the current; graceful, deliberate, untouchable.
Sakura’s mind was still spinning with everything she had learned. Colonies. Kage. Courts and factions that humans had no idea existed. But one question tugged at her more than the others.
“So… if someone were to take your place?”
Mei didn’t slow, but her smile sharpened slightly.
“They’d have to kill me.” She glanced over her shoulder, eyes gleaming in the half-light. “Or I could hand it to someone I believe deserves it. But that’s rare. Power isn’t often given freely in Mizu. You earn it. Or you take it.”
Sakura’s fingers brushed the edge of a hanging seaweed curtain as they passed beneath it, her voice thoughtful.
“How do you know Kisame?”
This time, Mei paused. She turned to face Sakura fully, folding her hands loosely in front of her as she regarded the girl carefully.
“Kisame is a complicated case. He was once part of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, Mizu’s elite warriors. So was Suigetsu. Before the council disbanded them.”
Sakura blinked. “ They were on the same side?”
Mei smiled faintly. “Briefly. Until they weren’t. Kisame left in self-exile. Killed two of his own, vanished into the deep. I never found out why. He refused to speak of it. But…” She tilted her head, a curious light in her eyes. “…it does make me wonder where Samehada is.”
“Samehada?”
“His sword,” Mei said, and for the first time, her voice dipped with a hint of reverence. “No ordinary weapon. Alive, in its own way. Covered in scales and spines. It drinks the life force from anyone foolish enough to touch it directly.”
Sakura stared. “So it… feeds?”
Mei nodded. “Yes. And it only allows itself to be wielded by Kisame. Try to take it from him, and it will take from you .”
A chill swept through Sakura’s limbs at the thought. A sentient sword that could drain a person’s essence just by being held. Her stomach twisted slightly, remembering how easily Kisame had carried her, how steady his hands had felt.
She had only seen glimpses of his strength. Now she realized he had been holding back .
Mei watched her with keen interest. “Still want to pretend he’s just your rescuer?” she asked gently.
Sakura didn’t answer.
Not yet.
They stood at the edge of a shallow tide channel, where translucent eels wove lazily between coral arches. The quiet here felt different, less like peace, more like a breath held just before a shift.
Then Mei spoke, voice soft and edged like a knife gliding through water.
“But the real question is…” She took a step closer. “What does he want with you ?”
Sakura’s breath caught.
Mei didn’t look away.
“You’re not like the others he’s fought beside or against. You’re not a warrior. Not a weapon. You don’t belong to this world, not fully. And yet he risked a diplomatic breach by charging through my court for you. Transformed for you. Left his cave unguarded and his secrets exposed.”
Her eyes narrowed slightly.
“Why?”
Sakura opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Because she didn’t know. Because she’d been asking herself the same thing ever since he’d rescue her.
“I…” she started, but the words dissolved before they reached the air.
Mei’s gaze softened just a fraction, not out of pity, but understanding.
“You don’t have to answer. Not to me. But you should ask yourself. Sooner or later, he’ll want something in return. They always do.”
She turned and continued walking, her steps as fluid as before. And Sakura remained still, her heart drumming against her ribs, Mei’s words echoing through her mind like the slow pulse of the tide.
Sakura followed in silence, Mei’s words still circling in her mind like sharks beneath the surface.
What does he want with you?
The hallway opened suddenly into a cavernous room, lit not by sunlight, but by slow-turning globes of bioluminescent light suspended in the water above. The chamber was wide and circular, with carved shelves of polished stone lining the walls like ancient archives.
But these shelves didn’t hold books.
They held artifacts .
Sakura’s steps slowed as her eyes swept over the room. Ornate spears etched with coral symbols. Stone tablets crusted with gold-laced barnacle. Helmets, glass spheres, bits of broken ships. Necklaces made from shell, pearl, obsidian, and things she couldn’t name. Some looked ancient. Some looked human.
“This,” Mei said, her voice reverent now, “is our vault. Our memory. What the sea doesn’t forget.”
She walked slowly to one of the inner shelves, her fingers brushing the edge of a carved arch.
Sakura followed her, drawn forward despite herself.
Mei stopped before a pedestal. Upon it sat a small, delicate necklace. A twisted silver chain, aged and darkened by time, strung through a pendant shaped like a teardrop of pearl encased in coral filigree. It glowed faintly, pulsing like a heartbeat.
Mei didn’t touch it. She only looked to Sakura.
“Come here.”
Sakura hesitated then stepped forward. The moment she stood in front of it, the pendant glowed just slightly brighter.
Sakura’s breath hitched. “What is this?”
Mei tilted her head, watching her with unreadable eyes.
“It belonged to the last mermaid to leave the ocean and live among humans. She vanished decades ago. We believed her lost. But the line of her family…” Mei trailed off.
Her eyes moved to the pendant again.
“…is not so easily erased.”
Sakura stared at the necklace, her chest tightening with something she didn’t understand. Her pulse beat in her ears, matching the soft thrum of the pearl’s light.
“You think this belonged to… my family ?”
“I don’t think,” Mei said softly. “I know .”
Sakura took a slow step back, her mouth dry.
“That’s not possible. My parents were—”
“ Human? ” Mei interrupted gently, but with the faintest hint of skepticism. “They raised you, yes. But what did they tell you about the water?”
Sakura’s lips parted.
They told her it was dangerous. Dirty. Sickening. She had never been allowed near lakes or pools or oceans. They wrapped her in towels like bandages after a bath. And they never explained why.
Not really.
Mei’s voice turned low, like the hush of waves in a cave.
“The ocean always calls back what it’s lost.”
Sakura’s fingers hovered inches from the pendant. The glow pulsed softly beneath her hand, like it knew her. Like it remembered.
She pulled her hand back slowly, her breath shallow. Her voice, when it came, was quiet.
“Why did they flee?”
Mei didn’t answer right away.
Instead, she turned, walking slowly along the curve of the chamber, her fingertips grazing a mosaic of pearl and mother-of-pearl set into the wall, a depiction of an ancient mermaid, her long hair coiled around waves, her hands raised toward the surface.
“When I was young,” Mei began, “I heard stories of a family from the deep whose bloodline was blessed, and cursed, with something old. A voice that could stir tides. A presence the ocean spirits recognized.” Her gaze drifted toward Sakura. “Rare. Dangerous. Sacred.”
She let the words sink in before continuing.
“But something happened. They broke tradition. One of them fell in love with a human. Against every law, every oath. She left the ocean behind. Went to live on land. Vanished.”
Sakura’s throat tightened.
“And the child she bore was said to be marked. A soul split between the sea and the surface. Neither fully human nor fully mer.”
She shook her head, trying to anchor herself to reason. “But why would they run? If they were part of something sacred, why not protect it?”
Mei’s expression shifted, sorrow creeping into the edges.
“Because the ocean isn’t kind. Especially not to those who are different. You think exile is something rare? No. It is tradition that kills. Tradition that hunts its own.”
Her voice dropped lower.
“Your family fled because staying would have meant death. For them. And eventually, for you .”
Sakura felt the world tilt slightly beneath her feet.
“I don’t even know what I am.”
“You will,” Mei said softly. “In time. The ocean remembers.”
She stepped closer, her hand brushing lightly against the edge of the pedestal.
“This was meant for you. Whether you accept it or not.”
Sakura stared at the pendant again. It shimmered faintly beneath the weight of her thoughts. Not just a keepsake.
A key.
A symbol of everything she didn’t understand yet.
Sakura stood motionless for a long moment.
The pendant waited, pulsing softly in its coral cradle, like the heartbeat of something ancient and patient. It didn’t call to her, it simply was , steady and expectant, as though it had always known this moment would come.
Her hand moved before she could second-guess herself.
Carefully, almost reverently, Sakura reached out and curled her fingers around the chain. She held it for a breath, eyes flickering toward Mei.
The Mizukage gave a faint nod, saying nothing.
Sakura slipped the necklace over her head. The chain settled gently against her collarbones. The pendant came to rest just over her heart.
And in that instant the glow faded.
Not violently. Not with a flicker. Just… quietly. As though its purpose had been fulfilled. As though it had found its way home.
Sakura looked down in surprise, touching the smooth, now-dull surface of the pearl. “It stopped glowing.”
Mei tilted her head, her expression unreadable, but there was something knowing behind her gaze. “It’s not meant to shine for you , Sakura. It shines to find you .”
Sakura swallowed, her fingers tightening around the pendant.
“So… what now?”
Mei looked past her, toward the entrance of the chamber where filtered light shimmered against the tide.
“Now,” she said gently, “you decide who you want to become. Before the others try to decide for you.”
The words settled over her like a tide returning to shore. And deep in Sakura’s chest, she felt it.
Not fear. Not clarity. But a quiet, undeniable pull.
wWw
The shell curtain parted with a soft whisper as Sakura stepped back into the grotto.
It was quieter now.
The sunlight had shifted in the time she’d been gone, falling in thinner beams through the jagged opening above. The warm light danced across the pool’s surface, glinting like melted gold, and the faint gurgle of water filled the silence like a lullaby.
Kisame was still asleep.
He lay on his side atop the flat stone ledge that served as the grotto’s only bed, if it could be called that. A mat of woven sea silk had been pulled beneath him, likely provided by Mei’s court, but it was barely more than a thin layer separating his massive frame from the stone. His arm was draped loosely over the edge, fingertips trailing in the water, and his breathing was deep and steady.
For once, the lines of tension around his eyes were gone.
Sakura hesitated at the entrance.
The necklace felt heavier now that it was hers, the dull pearl resting warm against her skin. Mei’s words echoed in her mind. So did her own doubts.
She stepped closer, careful not to disturb the water.
There was no second bed. No cushions, no blankets. The only other spot to rest was the stone floor near the edge of the pool; hard, uneven, and still damp from where Kisame’s transformation had soaked through.
Sakura stood at the foot of the ledge, looking down at him.
The bed was wide enough. Barely.
He looked almost peaceful. The harshness of his features, the sharp lines of his jaw and shoulders, all seemed softer in rest. There was still a kind of wildness to him even now, something feral that sleep didn’t quite erase, but it no longer scared her.
In fact… it comforted her.
She glanced once at the floor, then back at him.
Then she sighed softly and made her choice.
Sakura climbed onto the edge of the bed, careful not to make noise, and settled down on the farthest corner she could claim. Her back pressed to the cool stone wall, knees tucked up beneath her, arms wrapped loosely around herself.
Kisame didn’t stir.
The quiet lapped around her.
She let her head fall back against the wall and looked up through the crack in the ceiling, where pale blue sky bled through layers of stone and light.
The necklace sat still against her skin.
And beside her, a sleeping creature of the deep breathed like the sea itself.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The first thing Kisame felt was warmth. Not the warmth of sunlight or water, but something softer. Lighter.
He shifted slightly, the muscles in his back instinctively tensing, but then paused as his senses caught up.
A head rested lightly against his upper chest, just below his shoulder. A hand curled loosely near his ribs. And soft, rhythmic breathing ghosted over his skin.
He cracked one eye open.
Sakura.
Her body was half-curled against him, legs tucked beneath herself, her upper torso having slid closer during sleep. Her weight was barely noticeable, but the contact… was . It pulled his awareness sharply to the present, and for a long moment, he didn’t move.
He could have nudged her off.
He didn’t.
Instead, he tilted his head slightly to look at her face.
She was still sleeping, eyes closed, lashes dark against her cheek, her mouth parted in a soft, even breath. Whatever tension she usually held around him was gone now, melted in sleep. Vulnerable. Unaware.
And then he saw it.
The necklace.
It rested just over her heart, the pale pearl nestled in coral, now dull and still. But he recognized it instantly.
His brows drew down faintly.
He remembered it from the vaults long ago, from whispered stories passed between old bloodlines and half-drunk warriors around volcanic vents. The Pearl of Return , some called it. A relic of a forgotten princess. A lost daughter of the sea.
Claimed by no one. Recognized by the ocean itself.
It should not be here. It should not be with her.
He stared at it, the line of his mouth tightening, his thoughts sharpening like reef teeth beneath calm water.
The necklace didn’t glow now. It had found its place. And that meant one thing.
She wasn’t just some girl from the surface.
She was born of the sea.
And for all his strength, all his instincts, he hadn't seen it until now.
His gaze flicked back to her face. And for the first time in a long time, Kisame felt something stir in his chest that wasn’t hunger or rage or possessiveness.
It was a sliver of fear.
Sakura stirred.
At first, it was just a faint shift, her fingers twitching against warm skin, her breath catching as her awareness returned. Then her eyes fluttered open, the gentle light of the grotto easing her out of sleep.
She blinked slowly.
Her head was no longer against the stone.
It was against him .
Her cheek rested on Kisame’s bare chest, the steady rise and fall of his breathing like a living tide beneath her. One of her hands had drifted up in the night, curled near his shoulder. His skin was cooler than hers, but solid. Comforting.
She froze.
Kisame’s eyes were open, watching her. He said nothing. Neither did she.
A flush crept up her neck, but for once she didn’t move. She didn’t pull away. She wasn’t sure if it was the calm in the grotto or the way his gaze held no judgment, only quiet consideration.
Her voice came softly, a whisper in the stillness.
“…How long have you been awake?”
“Not long,” he murmured, low and even.
Her hand twitched, then fell back to her side. She sat up slowly, the cool air brushing her back where it had been warmed by his skin.
He followed her movement with his eyes but didn’t sit up. His gaze dropped for a brief moment, just enough to make her glance down.
The necklace.
She touched it instinctively.
“I spoke with Mei,” she said, voice tight with lingering sleep and nerves.
“I figured,” Kisame replied, still watching her. “That necklace doesn’t find people on its own.”
She met his gaze. “You know what it is.”
“Yes.”
She hesitated. “Do you know who I am?”
Kisame sat up then, slow and deliberate, the silk mat rustling beneath him. His expression didn’t change, but something behind his eyes sharpened.
“Not yet,” he said. “But I’m starting to.”
Before Sakura could respond, the soft clink of shell beads broke the silence.
They both turned.
A young merfolk servant slipped through the curtain, small-framed, gill-slit along his jawline, fins folded neatly against his arms. His eyes flicked nervously between them, then bowed slightly in the water’s current.
“Forgive the intrusion,” he said. “Lady Mizukage extends an invitation for dinner in the upper court. At sunset.”
Kisame’s expression darkened slightly, but he said nothing. Sakura nodded, her fingers still curled over the pendant.
“Tell her… we’ll be there,” she said.
The servant dipped again and vanished through the curtain.
Silence returned.
Kisame leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, watching the ripples where the messenger had gone.
“Careful, Sakura,” he muttered. “Mei doesn’t set a table unless there’s a game being played.”
She looked over at him, her heart still unsteady.
“Then I guess we play.”
The servant who returned for her was quiet and graceful, a woman with deep blue hair that drifted like silk behind her. She spoke little, offering Sakura only a serene nod and a murmured, “I am to help you prepare. Follow me,” before gliding ahead through the winding halls of Mei’s upper court.
Sakura had only managed a faint smile before being led away, her necklace cold against her skin.
They reached a side chamber carved into rose-colored stone, a private bathing grotto lit by golden globes and vines of glowing algae. The air was warm here, tinged with floral salt. A steaming basin of deep, crystal-clear water waited at the center, rimmed in smooth shell.
“You’ll find a dress waiting for you after,” the servant said, bowing slightly. “Shall I stand watch?”
Sakura shook her head. “No. I’ll be okay.”
The woman left without a sound.
Sakura undressed slowly, folding the simple fabric of her wrap beside the pool. She dipped a toe into the water and sighed. It was the first truly warm thing she’d felt since the cruise. She stepped in, sinking into the basin until it reached her shoulders.
The warmth was soothing. But something felt… off.
The water shimmered strangely against her skin, too light, too thin in places, as if it was shifting around her unnaturally. The hairs on the back of her neck rose.
She sat up straighter, her eyes scanning the chamber. Then, directly across from her, the water rippled.
And shaped itself into a man .
Sakura’s breath caught.
In the span of a heartbeat, a familiar face emerged from the wall of the bath, pale violet eyes and a mouth already stretched in a mocking grin.
“Hey, princess.”
“SUIGETSU!”
Her scream echoed through the grotto.
She scrambled back in the water, one hand instinctively covering her chest, the other splashing wildly as Suigetsu’s form solidified further, no longer just a trick of water, but real and leering, his body half-submerged across from her like he belonged there.
Before he could say another word, the curtain of water behind her exploded .
Kisame barreled into the bath with a growl of displaced steam and fury, the air charged with something primal.
His gaze locked on Suigetsu. Sakura barely registered her own gasp as Kisame lunged.
Suigetsu smirked, hands lifting in mock surrender. “Easy, big guy. Just saying hello.”
The water surged as Kisame lunged, a blur of muscle and rage cutting through the bath. His arm swung low, aiming to crush Suigetsu’s chest into the marble wall, but the smirking bastard was already moving.
Suigetsu’s body rippled like water struck by a stone, his features distorting with liquid ease. His form collapsed backward, dissolving into a puddle that slithered toward the far end of the grotto.
“Catch you at dinner,” he called, laughing.
And with a final mocking wink, he vanished, right into the waterfall that fed the pool, his body absorbed into the falling sheet of water like he had never been there at all.
Silence slammed into the room, broken only by the trickle of the waterfall and the frantic slap of Sakura’s heart against her ribs.
She blinked, panting slightly from the shock.
Then she realized—
She was still naked.
And Kisame, dripping, seething, water trailing down his torso in furious rivulets, was half-dressed, standing in the pool like a vengeful sea god, eyes blazing and chest heaving.
And they were alone .
Sakura inhaled sharply and pressed back against the curved edge of the bath, submerging herself up to her chin.
Kisame didn’t look away. Didn’t even blink.
His chest still rose and fell like a storm barely held in check, his eyes sweeping over the water, searching for any sign of Suigetsu’s return.
“He was in here with you,” Kisame growled, voice like crushed stone. “Alone.”
“Yes,” she hissed. “And so are you , now!”
That finally seemed to get through to him. He looked down, at the water, at her, and at himself, and his brow twitched in realization.
Still bare-chested. Still soaked. Still very much not wearing a full set of clothes.
“…Tch.”
Kisame turned with a frustrated grunt and stormed from the water, muscles taut with restrained fury as he grabbed the cloth wrap from the side of the bath and tied it back around his waist with a rough tug.
Sakura sank a little deeper in the water, both mortified and fuming.
Kisame shot her a glare over his shoulder, exasperation in every line of his body. “You know he can liquefy, and you bathed alone ?”
“I thought I was in a safe palace !”
Their eyes locked. Neither spoke.
The water between them rippled with heat and tension, embarrassment, anger, adrenaline, and something else unspoken, lodged beneath every breath.
Sakura crossed her arms under the water and looked away.
“…So,” she muttered darkly. “Still going to dinner?”
Kisame sighed through his nose and grabbed a second towel from the stone ledge, tossing it over his shoulder.
“Yeah,” he muttered. “Wouldn’t miss it.”
After the incident in the bath, a second servant arrived, thankfully unaware or too professional to comment, and led Sakura to a preparation chamber just off the main court. The room was warm and softly lit, with coral-colored silks draped from the ceiling like streamers and shallow pools that shimmered with low, glowing lights.
Sakura stood barefoot on a raised shell platform, a soft towel wrapped securely around her, as two attendants worked quietly around her without a word. Their fingers moved with practiced grace, gentle but swift, as they began readying her for the formal dinner.
Her damp hair was combed out with a polished bone comb, the strands pulled into loose waves that flowed freely down her back. The salty knots from the cave and bath vanished under their careful touch. A faint oil, smelling of hibiscus and crushed sea mint, was worked into her shoulders and arms until the tension began to melt.
When they brought the dress forward, Sakura froze.
It was unlike anything she had worn.
Light as sea-foam, the gown shimmered in hues of pearl, blue-gray, and a faint green that shifted when it caught the light. The bodice was shaped from delicate woven strands of coral silk, soft but structured, clinging to her shape like a second skin. Tiny shells, bleached smooth, were sewn along the collar, forming a graceful frame around the neck. From the waist, the fabric spilled like falling water, thin, layered, and weightless. When she moved, it flowed as if underwater.
It looked too elegant.
Too regal.
She hesitated, one hand pressed to the pendant resting against her chest.
“This was made for someone else,” she whispered.
“No,” said the older of the two attendants, meeting her gaze with a small, knowing smile. “It was always meant for you.”
Sakura swallowed, her throat tightening.
She let them dress her.
The gown slipped into place, cool and perfect, molding to her body as if it had waited for years to find its shape. The back fastened with a series of coral clasps, and a sheer shawl of silk webbing was draped lightly across her arms like mist.
When she looked in the polished shell mirror, she barely recognized herself. She didn’t look like a lost girl anymore.
A whisper passed through her memory, Mei’s words, spoken in the relic chamber:
“The ocean always calls back what it’s lost.”
Sakura pressed a hand lightly to her chest, feeling the pendant beneath the fabric. And for the first time, she wondered if maybe… it wasn’t a mistake that she had fallen into the sea.
The servants then led her to coral-paneled doors and they opened with a slow, graceful sweep, revealing the heart of Mei’s court.
Sakura stood on the threshold, the attendants behind her fading away like receding tide. The air was warm and heavy with the scent of brine, salt-laced incense, and something floral that reminded her faintly of crushed petals under moonlight.
The court was vast, an open space domed with polished shell and bioluminescent vines. Soft lights flickered like fireflies along the ceiling, casting gentle reflections across the walls. A grand table stretched across the center, carved from deep reef stone and adorned with plates of shimmering fish, sea fruits, and delicacies she didn’t recognize.
Every head turned when she entered.
Merfolk of all kinds, nobles draped in ceremonial silk, guards with scale-plated armor, advisors with shell-braided hair, watched her with careful, curious eyes. Not cruel. Not unkind.
But observant.
Mei sat at the head of the table, composed and radiant in a gown of emerald and gold, her long hair gathered behind her like a royal banner. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction.
And beside her, standing with arms loosely crossed and eyes locked on Sakura, was Kisame.
He had dressed for the occasion, barely.
A dark wrap had been secured around his waist, the fabric more formal than his usual sea-worn cloth, and a sleeveless mantle of reef-woven leather wrapped his upper torso, leaving his arms bare. His hair had been pulled back at the base of his neck, though a few strands clung to his cheek.
But it wasn’t his clothes that caught her breath.
It was the way he was looking at her .
Still. Sharp. As if the sight of her had struck something in him that even he couldn’t name.
He hadn’t seen her like this before. Neither of them had.
Sakura’s steps were slow but steady as she approached. Her dress flowed behind her like water, and the dull pendant against her chest rose and fell with every breath.
When she reached the table, Mei stood and gestured gracefully to the seat beside Kisame.
“Welcome,” she said. “The ocean has waited a long time for you.”
Sakura met her gaze, then glanced at Kisame, who hadn’t spoken, hadn’t moved, but hadn’t looked away.
She sat beside him.
The clinking of coral utensils and the soft murmur of conversation filled the chamber, but it all seemed to dim when Mei turned her eyes to Sakura.
They were mid-course, small glazed fish served with glowing fruit that shimmered like pearls in the candlelight. Sakura had barely touched hers. Beside her, Kisame ate with casual indifference, his massive hands careful around the fragile cutlery. Occasionally, his eyes flicked to her, as if making sure she was still there. Still breathing.
But it was Mei who finally broke the quiet.
Her voice was smooth, pleasant, just loud enough for the court to hear, but soft enough to make it feel like a private conversation.
“You speak well,” she said, her head tilted slightly. “There’s poise in you. Education.”
Sakura blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. “I… guess?”
Mei’s smile widened a little. “Tell me, Sakura. Before the ocean found you… what kind of life did you lead?”
The room quieted. Even the nobles stopped pretending not to listen. Kisame tensed beside her, just slightly.
Sakura hesitated. But then she lifted her chin and answered.
“I was a doctor,” she said.
Mei’s brows lifted with interest.
“In the human world?”
“Yes,” Sakura nodded. “Emergency medicine. Trauma care, mostly. I worked in a hospital, long shifts, fast decisions. I studied for years. It wasn’t easy.”
Mei leaned back in her seat, fingers steepled beneath her chin. “A healer. Rare trait among merfolk.”
Sakura blinked at her in surprise.
“Even now,” Mei added, “your fingers twitch when someone winces. I imagine instinct like that doesn’t fade easily.”
Sakura glanced down at her hands, resting now in her lap, folded, but she could still feel it. The muscle memory. The way her body would automatically scan a person’s posture, skin tone, breath rate.
“Do you miss it?” Mei asked, her tone still soft, but more pointed now.
Sakura didn’t answer right away.
She thought of the clean scent of antiseptic. The hum of fluorescent lights. The weight of a scalpel in her hand. The exhaustion. The purpose. The control .
And then she thought of the sea. Of the cave. Of falling.
“I miss what it gave me,” she said at last. “But I don’t think I can go back.”
A ripple of understanding passed over Mei’s expression. Kisame remained silent, his eyes on her, not surprised, not judgmental.
Just listening.
Just there .
Mei raised her glass. “To those who change and survive it.”
Several murmurs of agreement followed, and goblets were raised around the table. Sakura lifted hers, fingers firm despite the tremble in her chest.
The ocean had asked her to become something else. She didn’t know what that would be yet. But she was still here. Still breathing.
And that had to mean something.
wWw
The walk back to the grotto was quiet.
The soft murmur of the court faded behind them, replaced by the distant sound of water echoing through coral channels and the occasional flicker of bioluminescent moss lighting the stone walls.
Sakura didn’t speak.
Not because she didn’t have thoughts, she had too many. But all of them were tangled, overlapping and pulling at her in different directions: Mei’s questions, the weight of the necklace against her chest, the unfamiliar eyes watching her at dinner, the tension in Kisame’s silence.
Her body ached, but it was the kind of ache born from emotion more than effort.
When they finally reached the grotto, she crossed the stone threshold and exhaled hard, kicking off the soft sandals the attendants had given her. The sound of them clattering to the floor echoed like punctuation.
“I’m so tired,” she muttered, voice hoarse from holding herself too carefully for too long.
She stepped toward the stone ledge and sat heavily on its edge, then lay back with a long, weighted sigh, one hand flung over her eyes.
“Like, soul-tired. I didn’t know talking could wear me out more than getting kidnapped.”
She didn’t see Kisame move behind her, but she heard the quiet splash of his steps through the shallow end of the pool.
He didn’t answer her. Didn’t need to.
Instead, he stood a few feet away in the water, silent in the low glow of the cave, and looked at her.
She was stretched across the edge of his bed now, still in the ceremonial dress, the soft shimmer of it dulled slightly by the humidity. Her hair was starting to loosen from its styled waves, and the pendant she now wore lay just off-center over her heart, like it had always belonged there.
She looked exhausted. But she also looked real. Untouched by court polish. Raw from truth. And still willing to be next to him after it all.
He didn’t understand it.
How someone like her, a healer, a surface-dweller, someone with kindness in her voice and logic in her spine, could adapt so quickly. Could look at a monster and not flinch. Could share his cave. His space.
His quiet.
His eyes lingered on her face, her mouth slightly parted with sleep-heavy breath, her hand draped carelessly across her ribs.
She trusted him enough to collapse. That should have annoyed him. But it didn’t.
It stirred something deeper. Something quieter. Something that whispered, mine , and didn’t mean it like ownership.
He turned away slowly, slipping beneath the water to let it cool his thoughts before he let them reach his mouth.
Behind him, Sakura murmured something unintelligible and shifted slightly, but didn’t sit up. And in the quiet of the cave, the two of them drifted into silence once more.
Side by side. Not quite touching. Not quite apart.
The glow from the algae above had dimmed into a soft, moonlike blue, casting slow-moving shadows across the cave walls. The pool lapped gently at the ledge.
She lay on her back, staring up at the stone ceiling. The pendant rested on her chest like a weight.
Like a question.
Her voice came out suddenly, startling even herself.
“…What happens to me now?”
The words drifted into the dark, soft and uncertain.
Kisame didn’t answer right away. She didn’t look at him, she just kept staring at the ceiling.
“I’m not a doctor anymore,” she went on, her tone almost dazed. “I’m not even… human , maybe. Not entirely. And I don’t know what that makes me.”
She sat up slowly, arms resting on her knees, the shimmer of her gown folding softly around her.
“Mei talks like I’m important. Like I’m some kind of lost heir. But I don’t feel like one. I feel like a girl who fell overboard and forgot how to breathe on land.”
She laughed once, short and breathless.
“This all feels like something out of a story. Magic necklaces, hidden bloodlines, sea kingdoms. I keep waiting for someone to wake me up. Or for it all to fall apart.”
Her hands tightened into the fabric at her knees.
“…I didn’t ask for any of this.”
Kisame sat down, his eyes met hers, steady and dark in the low light.
“You think stories ask permission?” he said.
Sakura blinked. He didn’t move closer. Didn’t offer her false comfort. But his voice, rough as it was, softened slightly.
“You’re in it now,” he said. “Whether you believe it or not.”
She looked at him, truly looked at him, this creature the world would call a monster, whose very name made warriors flinch. And yet he sat here, listening. Watching her fall apart without flinching.
She swallowed.
“But I don’t know where it’s going.”
Kisame tilted his head just slightly. “No one ever does.”
Another silence fell, but it wasn’t hollow this time. She reached up and touched the necklace again, the pearl cold beneath her fingers.
“Do you think I can handle it?”
Kisame didn’t answer right away.
Then, quietly, without drama, without weight, he said:
“I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”
Sakura’s breath hitched, caught off guard by the simplicity of it. She nodded slowly, as if trying to convince herself to believe it too. And for the first time since she fell into the sea, she didn’t feel like she was drowning.
Just floating.
Still lost, but not alone.
The cave was quiet again.
The air hung heavy with salt and silence, the kind that wrapped itself around your ribs and slowed your breath. Sakura didn’t return to lying down. Instead, she remained seated on the ledge, legs pulled up, arms looped around her knees. Her hair clung in gentle waves to her back, and the ceremonial dress had lost its pristine folds, but she didn’t care.
Across from her, Kisame sat near the shallows now, resting against the stone edge, legs stretched out in front of him, arms braced loosely at his sides.
Sakura watched him out of the corner of her eye. She didn’t speak, not at first. Just breathed. Just let herself feel this version of reality, where monsters guarded her and the water no longer threatened to swallow her whole.
Then, finally, her voice broke the stillness.
“…You stayed like that.”
Kisame looked at her. “Hm?”
“Your legs,” she said softly. “You didn’t shift back.”
He looked down briefly, as if just remembering. “Didn’t feel like it.”
She studied him. “Is it uncomfortable?”
“Yes.”
“And you did it anyway?”
His eyes met hers again, and this time he didn’t look away.
“Yes,” he said.
Sakura’s heart thudded once, heavy and slow. She looked down at her hands. “I don't want to be alone tonight.”
Silence. Then movement.
She looked up as Kisame shifted, rising slowly to his feet and stepping up onto the stone with her. His presence filled the space like a wave, not oppressive , just… large. Solid. Real.
He moved carefully, not towering, not looming, just close enough .
“You don’t have to be,” he said.
She stared at him, her breath catching again, not from fear. Not anymore. But from something quieter, something that bloomed slowly in the space between them.
She reached out without quite thinking, her fingers brushing lightly along his forearm.
His skin was cool. Damp. Ridged with the faint traces of his transformation, but firm beneath her touch.
She didn’t pull back.
“Will you sit with me?” she asked, voice barely above a whisper.
He did. Without question.
He settled beside her on the bed, both of them facing the pool now, their arms brushing lightly as they sat in silence. The heat from his body was faint but steady. She leaned just slightly into it.
And he didn’t move away.
Her head eventually came to rest on his shoulder. Kisame exhaled slowly, the sound soft and unfamiliar.
Sakura let her eyes drift closed. The cave faded around her.
The warmth of Kisame’s shoulder, the hush of the grotto pool, even the faint light of the moss above, it all dissolved like mist as sleep pulled her under.
But what met her wasn’t rest.
It was water .
Endless, silver-blue water, stretching out in all directions like a sky flipped upside down. There was no surface. No bottom. No walls. Just light that shimmered from nowhere and everywhere.
Sakura floated. She wasn't drowning. She wasn’t even breathing. She simply… existed.
Suspended. Weightless.
Her hair drifted around her like strands of coral silk, the ceremonial gown she’d worn to dinner now transformed into flowing threads of pale light. The pendant at her chest pulsed softly, like a heartbeat, hers , but not.
She reached up toward it—
And the light changed.
The water darkened, not with shadow but depth . Shapes moved below her, too distant to see, but felt , old things, watching. Waiting . A low sound vibrated through the currents, not a voice, but a call .
Familiar. Her body responded before her mind did. Her legs tingled. Then burned .
She gasped but no air escaped.
No pain followed. Only warmth, swelling beneath her skin like ripples through still water. Her toes stretched, merged. Her spine arched as something shifted, lengthened , pulling from her hips down in one long, graceful sweep.
She looked down—
Her legs were gone.
In their place, a salmon-red tail adorned with swirling gold designs. Fins shimmered like velvet flame, catching light with every flicker of movement. Her skin glittered faintly, kissed by scales that hadn’t been there before.
She didn’t scream. She didn’t panic. She moved . And it felt like remembering something she had never known.
Sakura swam without effort, her body slicing through the water as if it had always belonged here. Her hands trailed currents. Her heart beat with rhythm.
Above her, the water parted, not with air, but with light . A voice, her voice, rose from the deep like a song.
“I am not lost.”
And something in the dark smiled.
Sakura awoke slowly, the kind of waking that felt like rising from deep water.
Her body was warm, limbs heavy. The grotto was quiet around her, bathed in the soft gray light of morning. The moss on the ceiling had dulled to a sleepy glow, and water trickled lazily at the edges of the pool.
She blinked, adjusting to the dimness.
The stone beneath her back was cool now, and the air held the scent of salt and damp silk. But something was… off.
She sat up.
Her hand reached out instinctively to the space beside her.
Empty.
Kisame was gone.
No splash of water. No footprints. No sign he had ever been there, except for the slight depression in the woven mat where he had sat beside her last night.
Sakura frowned. Her heart gave a soft thump of unease.
She stood slowly, the ceremonial gown slipping from her shoulder as she moved. She pushed it back into place absently, her mind still clouded by the dream.
The water . The tail . The way it had felt to swim , not like fantasy, but memory.
She crossed to the pool, kneeling at the edge, staring into the water’s surface. Her reflection rippled back at her, familiar.
But not completely .
Her skin looked different. She leaned closer.
Faint shimmer. Just beneath the collarbone. Barely visible in the dim light.
Sakura leaned in further, brushing her fingertips over the skin just above her heart, where the edge of the gown dipped low.
There.
A delicate pattern of tiny, translucent scales. No bigger than grains of rice, iridescent when the light hit just right. They weren’t rough. They were smooth, like they had always been a part of her, like they were finally surfacing from beneath.
She froze, breath caught in her throat. She rubbed at them. They didn’t fade. A tremble moved through her hands.
It wasn’t just a dream.
She stood quickly, heart pounding, wrapping her arms around herself. The pendant on her chest pulsed faintly with warmth, not glowing, not reacting. Just there .
Like a silent witness.
She looked around the cave again, scanning the shadows. Still no sign of him.
“…Kisame?” she called out, voice cracking slightly.
Only her echo answered. She didn’t know what scared her more, that her body was changing…
Or that she had woken up without him.
wWw
The water here was colder.
Older.
It swirled with silt and silence, untouched by light or life for what felt like centuries. Even the currents avoided this place, skimming around it like instinct knew better.
Kisame cut through the stillness with quiet precision, his massive tail brushing along smooth, untouched stone. Barnacles and algae clung to ancient carvings around him, symbols from a language even he couldn’t fully read. He knew enough to recognize the warnings.
Do not enter. Do not wake what was buried.
He ignored them.
The temple loomed ahead, half-buried in a trench wall, its arches warped by time and pressure. Long pillars, broken, crumbling, reached upward like grasping fingers. Coral had consumed parts of it, reclaiming it in silence, but beneath the overgrowth were doors of blackened shell and bone, sealed shut with twisted chains of volcanic rock.
Kisame’s eyes narrowed as he floated just above the seafloor, scanning the threshold. The seal, etched in jagged reef stone, was cracked.
Barely. But cracked. And through it, he could feel something leaking.
Not power. Not rage. Something older . Slower. A hum beneath the bones of the ocean. A presence that felt disturbingly familiar.
He shifted, the blue-gray scales along his arms rippling as his tail swept a lazy circle. He circled the entrance once, then again, watching the way the water pulsed here, how the strands of current curved inward as if drawn.
He hadn’t been here in decades.
Not since the last time the old swordsmen had dared each other to touch the temple’s gate, just to prove they could.
Even back then, it had felt wrong.
But now…
He brought a hand to the carved coral seals, brushing his clawed fingers along the stone. The crack widened, only a hair’s breadth, but enough. And in that moment, a single, sharp pulse surged through the water.
Kisame reeled back, not from pain, but recognition. The same energy that had touched him when Sakura first awakened beneath the sea.
His jaw clenched, gills flaring.
She’s connected to this.
Not by chance. Not by blood alone. By something older than either of them.
He turned from the gate, tail flicking hard, sending a shock of silt spiraling behind him as he shot away from the temple. He didn’t need to go inside.
Not yet.
But whatever had been sealed here…
Was waking.
wWw
Sakura sat curled on the edge of the stone bed, her fingers absently tracing the tiny patch of scales beneath her collarbone. They hadn’t faded. She’d washed them. Scrubbed gently. Pressed cloth to her skin. Still there.
Kisame was still gone. And the silence of the grotto was starting to feel like abandonment.
She stood, pacing the edge of the pool, arms wrapped around herself as if trying to keep from unraveling. A dozen questions crowded her mind, none of them with answers she wanted to face.
When the curtain of shell beads parted behind her, she nearly jumped. But it wasn’t Kisame.
It was Mei.
The Mizukage entered the grotto with her usual elegance, her gown trailing like sea mist, her hair pinned in polished coral. She carried no guards, no servants, only a small, carved shell box in both hands.
“I hope I’m not interrupting,” she said gently, her voice echoing just slightly in the quiet chamber.
Sakura straightened. “No. I—Kisame’s not here.”
“I know.”
Mei stepped closer, her expression softer than usual, though her eyes still held that ever-watchful glint. She stopped just in front of Sakura and extended the box.
“One last gift,” she said.
Sakura hesitated. “Why?”
Mei smiled faintly. “Because the sea isn’t done with you. And I’d rather you face it breathing.”
Sakura slowly opened the box.
Inside, nestled in sea-sponge padding, was a delicate object, half ornament, half device. A collar-like necklace of smooth ivory-colored shell segments, barely thicker than a ribbon. In the center was a blue opal embedded in silver coral.
“It’s called an Iki Stone,” Mei explained. “A relic of the old colonies. It helps surface-born hybrids like you adjust to deeper pressure. More importantly, it filters oxygen through water for you, so you don’t drown while your body decides what it wants to become.”
Sakura stared at it. “This will let me breathe… down there?”
“Yes,” Mei said. “For now.”
Her eyes fell to Sakura’s collarbone. The small patch of scales.
“And soon, you may not need it.”
Sakura felt her throat tighten. “Why are you really giving this to me?”
Mei tilted her head, considering her carefully.
“Because you’re not the first to be born of two worlds. But you might be the first to choose which one to belong to.”
That answer lingered between them like salt in the air.
Mei closed the box again and pressed it into Sakura’s hands.
“When you’re ready,” she said softly, “put it on. And don’t wait too long. The sea has a habit of coming to collect its own.”
And with that, Mei turned and vanished through the curtain, leaving only silence, and the weight of the ocean, in her wake.
The shell box sat in Sakura’s lap, its weight light but loud . Her gown now wrinkled and forgotten. Her hair had started to dry in loose waves, and her pendant rested silently against her chest.
Just that quiet, pressing reminder.
The sea is waiting.
And Kisame was still gone.
She didn’t know how long it had been. The moss lights above shifted slowly, glowing dimmer as the day waned. The silence in the grotto was deeper now, the kind that seeped into the bones. The pool was still. Untouched.
She had wanted a moment of peace earlier. Now it just felt like abandonment .
Her fingers curled tighter around the box.
“I don’t know what I’m doing,” she whispered to the cave.
She looked down at the shell segments through the slight crack in the lid. The Iki Stone pulsed gently, like a sleeping heart. Waiting.
Everything in this place felt like it was waiting.
She stood suddenly, the box still in her hands, and began pacing the length of the grotto. Her bare feet whispered over the stone.
She couldn’t rest. Couldn’t breathe. She had seen the dream. Felt the scales. Tasted the water without choking. But she wasn’t ready.
And he should have been here. To calm her. To stay . Her voice cracked against the cave walls.
“Kisame…”
Still nothing. Not even a ripple in the water.
She closed the box and held it against her chest, pressing it to the necklace already there like she could fuse the two together, logic and magic, medicine and memory.
Her shoulders dropped. Her breath trembled.
“…Please come back.”
She didn’t know if she meant from wherever he’d gone. Or just back to her .
The sound of water broke the silence first. A low surge, fast, deliberate. Familiar. Her heart leapt, halfway between hope and panic, as ripples fanned across the surface of the grotto pool.
Then he appeared.
Kisame surfaced from the water in one smooth, powerful motion, his massive form rising from the depths with hardly a splash. His merman shape had returned, long tail sleek and dark, gills open and steady at his neck, water trailing from his mohawk in thick rivulets.
He didn’t speak at first. His sharp gaze found her immediately. Sakura approached, nearly stumbling in her rush to reach him.
“Kisame.”
He exhaled through his nose, the sound part frustration, part something else, relief, maybe. He pulled himself halfway onto the ledge, arms bracing his weight. Up close, she could see it in his expression, he was tense. Frowning. But he was here .
“You’re back,” she said, her voice cracking with emotion. “You didn’t say anything. You just… left.”
“I had to check something,” he said roughly, eyes never leaving her face. “Something important.”
Sakura’s shoulders sagged with relief, but she didn’t press. Not yet. She reached toward him slowly then stopped when she saw the way his gaze dropped, not to her eyes, but to the skin just above her chest.
His eyes narrowed.
Her hand instinctively rose to the spot, fingers brushing across the faint shimmer of salmon colored scales that had bloomed overnight: pearlescent, delicate, no bigger than coins.
He moved before she could speak. One large hand rose gently, deliberately.
She held her breath. And then he touched them. Just the pad of his fingers, rough from the sea and the weight of years, brushing lightly across the scales at her collarbone.
Sakura gasped.
A shiver shot down her spine, not from fear. Her knees weakened slightly, her body reacting with an intensity she hadn’t expected. It wasn’t painful.
It was like being claimed by the sea all over again.
Her eyes met his, wide and startled. He didn’t pull away.
He stared at her like she had changed form right in front of him. Like she had stepped into something sacred. His fingers lingered against her skin for a second longer than they should have, then fell away with slow precision.
“…It’s starting,” he said quietly.
She nodded once, her voice caught in her throat.
“I know.”
Kisame pulled back slowly, the image of her scales still burned into his mind. Not just shimmering skin. Not just evidence of bloodlines.
They were markers. Signs of awakening. Signs of readiness . The temple’s pull. The pulse in the water. Her transformation. It wasn’t coincidence. It was alignment . And he couldn’t ignore it anymore.
He straightened slightly, the tension in his body shifting to resolve.
“We’re leaving,” he said.
Sakura blinked. “What?”
His tail swayed behind him in slow, controlled motion. “There’s something I need to show you. A place. It might be connected to this—” his eyes flicked to her collarbone, “—to you . I wasn’t sure before. But now…”
He didn’t finish. He didn’t have to.
Sakura stepped back slightly, heart pounding. “You want to take me underwater?”
Kisame nodded once.
She hesitated for a breath, then lifted the small box from where she’d set it earlier on the ledge. With a quiet flick of her thumb, she opened it and revealed the stone inside, the blue opal in its center pulsing faintly with a calm, rhythmic glow.
“Mei gave me this. Said it would let me breathe,” she said softly.
Kisame’s eyes narrowed in surprise, but after a moment, he nodded with quiet approval.
“Smart of her,” he muttered. “She’s expecting you to go deeper soon.”
Sakura lifted the device from the box and fastened it carefully around her neck. It molded softly against her skin, warm and snug, clicking gently into place like a lock being sealed.
Kisame watched her for a beat. Then his eyes dropped to her dress.
The ceremonial silk still shimmered, but it was long and layered, built for walking, not swimming. When wet, it would tangle. Weigh her down. Slow her.
He moved. Fast. Before she could react, his clawed fingers hooked into the hem of her gown.
“Wait—Kisame, what are you—”
She let out a startled breath as, in one swift, practiced motion, he ripped the lower half of the dress away with a tearing sound that echoed sharply in the quiet grotto.
Sakura stood frozen, mouth parted in disbelief, her now-exposed legs bare beneath the remaining fabric that now hit mid-thigh.
Kisame glanced up, utterly unbothered.
“You’ll swim faster,” he said simply.
Her cheeks flushed instantly.
“You could’ve warned me.”
He arched a brow. “Would you have let me?”
“…No.”
“Then you’re welcome.”
She opened her mouth to argue, but found no words. Just the feel of his gaze, steady and deliberate, as he turned and slipped into the pool again, his long tail cutting through the water like a blade.
He looked back at her once.
“Come on,” he said. “The sea’s waiting.”
And this time, she didn’t hesitate. She followed him in.
The moment Sakura slipped beneath the surface, the world changed.
Sound dulled. Light bent. And everything that had weighed on her, thoughts, fears, the sting of uncertainty, lifted like it had been waiting to dissolve in salt.
She didn’t move at first. Just floated.
The stone at her neck pulsed gently, a rhythmic vibration that spread down her throat and into her chest. She expected pressure, tightness, the need to gasp. But there was none. It was like the water just… welcomed her in.
Kisame hovered a few feet away, his powerful tail keeping him steady in the current. He didn’t rush her.
She opened her eyes. And they didn’t burn.
The salt didn’t sting. It didn’t blur her vision. Everything was clear, sharper than it should’ve been, like the sea had polished its world just for her. The light from above filtered in long beams, and schools of silver fish darted between them, flickering like falling stars.
She kicked forward cautiously, her legs now bare and free to move, the short hem of her dress fluttering behind her like a trailing ribbon.
The first few strokes were awkward. Her arms cut the water wrong. She forgot how to hold her balance, let her knees bend too much. It wasn’t graceful, but it wasn’t fear anymore, either.
It was learning . It was freedom .
She turned toward Kisame and grinned through the water.
Then she remembered— She wasn’t breathing.
Her chest tensed.
Panic surged up her spine, but before it could bloom into alarm, the stone thrummed again against her skin.
Breathe.
Sakura exhaled. Tiny bubbles escaped her nose and floated upward, tickling her cheeks. Then, carefully, she inhaled.
Cool water slipped through the filter, warmed and entered her lungs like air. Not exactly the same, but close. Softer. Denser. Like breathing through velvet.
She shuddered slightly from the unfamiliar sensation, then did it again.
“I keep forgetting,” she murmured, but Kisame heard her anyway. He tilted his head, motioning for her to follow.
They swam.
Down and forward, deeper through coral spires that curled like skeletal hands, past long stretches of seagrass that moved like whispers. The deeper they went, the more the light changed; softer, dimmer, bluer.
Sakura stayed close.
And Kisame, always just ahead, glancing back every so often to make sure she hadn’t fallen behind, never let the space between them grow too far.
She didn’t know how long they traveled. The current was steady. The pressure, manageable. And every breath she took reminded her that she was still here. Still transforming.
Still herself . But not the same. And somewhere in the vast quiet of the deep the sea began to feel less like a barrier and more like a home .
The deeper they swam, the colder the water became.
The sunlit coral gardens gave way to long stretches of black rock and shifting silt, the light above thinning like a distant memory. Sakura’s arms ached. Her legs kicked unevenly. The stone kept her breathing steady, but her body wasn’t used to this, wasn’t built for it .
Not yet. Her strokes grew sloppy. Her movements sluggish.
She clenched her jaw and pushed harder, trying to keep pace with Kisame’s powerful strokes, his long tail cutting clean through the current ahead of her.
But then he stopped.
Sakura realized too late and drifted forward with the inertia of her last effort, brushing lightly against him. She winced, pulling back.
Kisame turned in the water, eyes narrowed. She didn’t need him to speak to know what he was thinking.
Her hands floated up between them.
“I’m fine,” she said.
His stare said otherwise. Then, without asking, his arms moved, fast and decisive. One arm wrapped around her waist, the other slipped beneath her knees, lifting her like a bundle of seaweed caught in the tide.
Sakura flinched, caught off guard, bubbles escaping her mouth in surprise.
Her hands pressed lightly to his shoulder. “Kisame—”
He glared. Hard.
The message was clear: You’re slowing us down.
And also: I’m not letting you fall behind.
He turned without further comment and resumed swimming, his powerful tail slicing through the deep water with renewed speed. The current pulled against her hair and gown, but she remained cradled against him, held with ease.
Sakura didn’t protest again.
Not because she couldn’t, but because, somewhere beneath the embarrassment and breathless fatigue, there was something comforting in the way he held her.
Not gentle. But sure. Like she wasn’t a burden. Like he had expected to carry her all along.
Her fingers curled lightly into the edge of his shoulder, and she let her head rest briefly against his collarbone, the rush of water slipping past them like wind.
She was still changing. Still learning. But for now, she let herself be held.
The water around them began to shift. It grew denser somehow, cooler despite the depth, as though the ocean itself sensed what lay ahead and quieted in reverence. Faint outlines emerged through the gloom, towering spires of ancient stone wrapped in coral and time. The ruins loomed like a forgotten palace carved into the seabed, each pillar a monument to something older than either of them could name.
Sakura blinked as the glow of her necklace began to shimmer with new intensity. Soft at first, like moonlight, then pulsing with slow, deliberate light, casting a halo across her collarbone and Kisame’s arm where it touched her.
She felt it before she saw it: a gentle hum against her skin, thrumming with recognition.
“Kisame,” she whispered, instinctively placing her hand over the pearl.
He slowed his pace, eyes narrowing as he followed the light. “It’s responding.”
“To what?”
They drifted closer, until the grand archway of a gate revealed itself in full. The entrance was massive, circular, and completely sealed, carved from dark stone etched with patterns like scales and wave crests. Barnacles clung to the grooves, and seaweed framed the threshold like tattered curtains. It looked untouched by time and completely impassable.
Kisame floated before it in silence, his gills flexing slightly as he studied the seal.
“It’s been closed for since I can remember,” he muttered. “I’ve been here before. It never opened. Nothing ever did.”
Sakura’s eyes were drawn to the intricate carvings. Her heart beat faster with every pulse of light from her necklace. The pearl had grown warmer, the glow more insistent now, as if calling.
She slipped from Kisame’s arms without thinking. Her feet touched the ocean floor in slow motion, her gown drifting like petals around her. As she took a step toward the gate, the current stirred, circling her ankles, brushing her calves like unseen hands guiding her forward.
The glow intensified.
Kisame reached out instinctively. “Wait—”
But she was already moving.
Drawn forward by something she couldn’t name, Sakura raised her hand. The water stilled around her, and the moment her palm met the stone, everything shifted.
A flash of light burst outward from where she touched, the carvings on the gate igniting in soft turquoise lines that rippled outward like veins of bioluminescent energy. The stone vibrated beneath her hand. Then, with a deep, echoing groan, the seal began to turn.
The gate opened.
Not with force, but like it had simply been waiting.
Kisame stared, lips parting slightly. His hand fell to his side, forgotten.
Sakura stepped back, awestruck, as the doorway yawned open, revealing a corridor of shimmering blue stone within. Faint light poured out, not from the sun, but from within the ruins themselves, as though the place had remembered what it was.
The pearl at her throat dimmed again, its duty complete.
She turned slowly to Kisame.
“I think it was waiting for me.”
He didn’t answer right away. His expression was unreadable, eyes fixed on her not the pearl, not the gate, but her .
Finally, he swam closer, stopping just at her side. “Then I guess we’re going in.”
And without waiting for her response, he moved forward into the forgotten city, where secrets long buried stirred to life once more.
wWw
The soft hum of the control room was broken only by the rhythmic blips of sonar and the gentle sweep of monitors that circled the main deck. Rows of holographic panels reflected against the reinforced glass overlooking the trench. Light barely penetrated this far below, leaving the world beyond the window a pitch-black void.
Madara stood at the edge of the glass, hands clasped behind his back, staring into the abyss. His cloak swayed slightly with the artificial circulation. Everything down here belonged to him. The silence. The pressure. The secrets. All of it.
Then came the voice.
“Sir,” came a clipped tone from behind, one of the sensor technicians. “We’ve picked up movement near Ruin Sector Theta-7. External seismic pulses. Coordinated, not random.”
Madara turned slowly, face calm but sharp. “Specify.”
The technician tapped a panel, pulling up a projection. “Seabed tremors localized to the sealed structure. Minor temperature fluctuations. More importantly, there was a resonance spike. A brief electromagnetic field with an exact match to Signature-019.”
Madara’s eyes narrowed slightly. “The Pearl of Return.”
He stepped forward, coat trailing over the smooth floor. The hologram expanded, casting faint blue light across his face. The doors to the command deck hissed open behind him.
Footsteps approached. Unhurried. Controlled.
“Signature-019 was inert,” Madara said, more to himself than the room. “We’ve tracked dozens of false positives over the years, and none of them could open the gate.”
“Until now,” said a second voice, low and calm.
Itachi.
He stopped just beside the display, sharing his uncle’s gaze without fully meeting it. “If the gate has opened, then the subject has awakened.”
Madara didn’t look at him right away. His gaze remained locked on the image of the ruins now glowing faintly on the projection.
“I thought she was unprepared,” he murmured. “No record of full submersion. No training. No conditioning.”
“Perhaps,” Itachi said, “that’s why it worked.”
Madara finally turned to him. “Explain.”
“The Pearl responds to instinct and bloodline, not intellect. If she was thrown into crisis… fear, pressure, the brink of death… it may have triggered the dormant genome. The ruins would recognize that signal.”
There was a pause. Madara studied him for a long moment.
“How convenient,” he said softly, voice edged with suspicion. “You’ve been unusually invested in her development.”
Itachi met his gaze evenly. “Only to ensure she survives long enough to be useful.”
“Useful.” Madara echoed the word like a test. “And yet Kisame still lives.”
There was no visible change in Itachi’s expression. Only the flicker of annoyance beneath half-lowered lids.
“He’s unpredictable,” Itachi said. “But his attachment to her may keep her alive. At least until we can retrieve her.”
Madara gave a small nod, turning back to the screen. His reflection stared back at him in the glass, eyes colder than the ocean outside.
“Send the drones,” he ordered. “Deploy a retrieval unit to the sector and activate failsafe protocols. If the ruins are truly responding, I want them under my control within the day.”
“Yes, sir,” said the technician.
Madara’s voice lowered. “And monitor Itachi’s communications. All channels.”
There was no response. Not from Itachi, nor from the technician who glanced up in alarm. Itachi had not moved. But his gaze was no longer on the ruins.
It was on Madara.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The corridor opened into a vast chamber that seemed carved from the very bones of the sea.
Massive stone pillars, worn but still regal, rose like kelp stalks into the darkened ceiling above. Glowing moss clung to their edges, casting soft teal light across the floor. Symbols traced in coral and pearl shimmered faintly along the walls, forming patterns that looked almost like language or music.
Sakura stepped forward slowly, her bare feet brushing the mosaic tiles beneath her gown. Each one bore the faded imprint of scales, fins, and flowing forms; merfolk, dancing in a spiral that led toward the center of the room.
There, at the heart of the spiral, stood a statue.
A mermaid.
She was tall, poised, and ancient. Her tail coiled in a flourish around her pedestal, eyes closed in eternal serenity. Her arms were lifted to her chest, and around her stone neck hung a necklace, its centerpiece empty, but unmistakably shaped to hold something round.
Sakura’s breath caught. Her hand went instinctively to her own throat.
The Pearl of Return pulsed once against her skin, brighter than ever.
Kisame’s hand came to her shoulder in warning. “Sakura. Don’t.”
She turned to him. “It’s calling me.”
He moved closer. “That’s the problem. You don’t know what it wants.”
But her fingers were already rising, brushing the cool, ancient stone of the statue’s necklace. The slot was the exact size of her pearl, crafted with impossible precision.
She pulled the chain from around her neck and, before Kisame could stop her, pressed the pearl into the socket.
It clicked.
A perfect fit.
And then pain.
Blinding, immediate, and sharp.
Sakura gasped, her back arching as energy surged through her chest, through her limbs, through her blood. A ring of light burst outward from the statue, bathing the entire chamber in luminous blue. The ancient carvings along the walls ignited one by one, filling the room with rippling pulses like sonar.
Her hands trembled. Her knees buckled.
“Sakura!” Kisame shouted, catching her just before she fell limp.
Her eyes rolled back. The pearl glowed violently, then faded into the necklace with a final pulse. And then everything went black.
There was no sound at first. No breath. No heartbeat. No ocean. Only weightlessness, and darkness.
Then light.
It bloomed around her like the unfurling of a deep-sea flower, soft and golden, illuminating the water she now floated in. She could feel it… but not as she used to. It didn’t sting her eyes or claw at her lungs. It welcomed her.
She turned slowly in place, suspended in a shimmering void. Her gown drifted around her like petals, and her hair moved with the current, longer and silkier than she remembered.
A voice, distant but familiar, echoed all around her.
“You are not lost.”
She turned. No one was there.
The light ahead began to shift, revealing silhouettes, dozens of them. Merfolk. Some with crowns woven from kelp and coral, others cloaked in silvered armor, their expressions regal and mournful.
She reached toward them. Her fingers shimmered, her nails glinted with a faint iridescence, no longer human.
Her chest tightened, not in pain, but in release. Something had been bound inside her for so long, held under by fear, by denial, by the lie of being just a girl born on land.
Now that seal was breaking. Pain pulsed through her legs.
She looked down.
Her feet dissolved first, scattering into particles of glowing light. Then her calves, her thighs, all of it blending into a single, elegant form; scales of scarlet and salmon shimmered outward, wrapping her in something ancient and beautiful.
Her tail emerged, sweeping beneath her with gilded fins that curled like ink in water. Gold-threaded tips fanned wide behind her, glittering like starlight in the deep.
Her heart beat once, loud and strong.
The merfolk around her bowed.
“Princess,” the voice whispered.
And suddenly she remembered. Not everything, but enough.
A cradle of coral. A lullaby sung by someone with eyes shaped like hers.
She had lived this before. And now, she was waking into it again.
The pearl, no longer a charm, pulsed from where it now sat at the center of her chest, embedded like a sigil, its glow steady and alive.
She opened her eyes.
Her breath caught.
Not because she was drowning, but because she was breathing. The Iki Stone was gone. Water filled her lungs, cool and pure, flowing in and out with ease.
Her eyes opened fully to the chamber around her, its light now soft and quiet.
Kisame stared down at her, stunned. His hand gripped her arm, his mouth slightly parted, his gills flared.
She followed his gaze.
Her gown was gone, replaced by an elegant top of seashells and coral filigree, and below her hips, her human form had vanished.
In its place, her tail, red and gold, regal and radiant, curled with effortless grace beneath her.
Sakura blinked. Her voice trembled as she asked: “…Kisame?”
He didn’t speak.
But his hand moved slowly, reverently, to touch the shimmering new scales that adorned her side.
Her hair fanned out behind her, silk-pink and weightless, framing a face that no longer looked lost.
She looked like she belonged here.
Kisame’s throat tightened, a low heat rising in his blood. His gills flared wider, a deep instinct clawing its way to the surface. Something primal. Something he had drowned long ago in solitude and bitterness.
She sang to it.
To the part of him that had lived in darkness for so long it had forgotten how to hope. To the part that had once believed no one could look at him without fear or disgust. But now…
She had become divine.
Not delicate. Not human. Not fragile.
Powerful. Noble. His.
He could smell her scent differently now. Not the faint sweetness of human skin, but something ancient and clean: salted coral, crushed pearl, and a whisper of memory that reminded him of tide pools and sacred waters. Her presence in the water vibrated against his skin like a current, drawing him closer, louder with every heartbeat.
And her voice, when she’d said his name…
Even trembling, even unsure, it had curled around his name like a song meant only for him.
His grip on her arm eased, hand slipping lower until it rested lightly over the edge of her tail, where human skin became shining scales. His fingers traced the new pattern as if memorizing it. Claiming it.
Mine.
The thought came unbidden, dangerous.
He clenched his jaw.
No. He couldn’t afford that weakness. Not now. Not with enemies watching, closing in. Not with her heart still half-caught between wonder and fear. But the truth throbbed beneath his skin.
Her new form stirred something in his blood he hadn’t felt in years; need .
Not just desire. But the instinct to protect. To possess. To draw her into the depths and never let her go. It terrified him how deeply it ran. How easily he could give in to it.
But she wasn’t ready.
Not yet.
Kisame exhaled slowly, forcing the hunger down, even as he leaned closer. His forehead brushed hers, their breaths mingling in the water. And if anyone tried to take her from him now…
They would drown in their own blood.
Sakura watched him closely.
She had expected a reaction. A scoff, maybe, or one of his cold remarks. But this, this wordless reverence, unsettled her more than silence ever could.
His eyes were fixed on her tail, the way it shimmered red and gold in the shifting light of the ruins. There was something wild in his gaze. Hunger, maybe. Awe. But also something possessive, primal, restrained only by the thinnest thread of self-control.
Her heart thudded once, painfully aware of the way his thumb slowly dragged across the scale at the seam of her waist. It sent a shiver through her, not of fear, but of something she couldn’t name.
She swallowed.
“This… this is real, isn’t it?” she said, voice barely above a whisper.
Kisame’s eyes finally lifted to hers. There was no mockery in his face. No smirk.
“Do you feel like it’s a dream?” he asked.
Sakura hesitated. “No. It feels… right. Too right.”
She lowered her eyes to where his hand still lingered against her tail. She should have pulled away. She knew that. But she didn’t. Instead, she placed her hand lightly over his.
“I didn’t think I’d ever be something… like this.”
“Something like this ?” he echoed, voice low. “You look like you were carved from the sea itself.”
The way he said it wasn’t gentle, but it was honest. It struck something deep in her, something that had been quietly breaking since the day she fell overboard.
His hand tightened just slightly beneath hers.
“I thought I’d be afraid,” she admitted. “But I’m not.”
“You should be.”
Sakura blinked, startled.
“Not of me,” Kisame added after a moment, voice even quieter. “But of what this means.”
The moment stretched between them, heavy with things neither of them was ready to say.
Then, from somewhere deeper in the ruin, a faint tremor rippled through the water. Barely noticeable, but it was enough to shift the current.
Sakura looked toward the hallway they had entered through, brows drawing together. “Did you feel that?”
Kisame was already moving, his hand reluctantly leaving her scales.
“Someone’s coming,” he said, voice hardening.
Her fingers hovered briefly over the embedded pearl at her chest, still warm, still pulsing like a second heartbeat.
Whatever she had awakened, it hadn’t gone unnoticed.
wWw
The drone moved like a ghost through the ocean.
Silent. Sleek. Designed to navigate tight trenches and crumbling ruins. Its fins adjusted with perfect precision, propellers silent against the current. Bioluminescent filters kept it hidden from biological eyes, and its lens glided from pillar to pillar as it entered the main chamber of the ruins.
From its optic feed, a scene unfolded in brilliant, high-definition clarity beamed directly back to the dark control deck of the Uchiha research facility.
Madara stood in silence before the central screen.
The chamber was alight with unfamiliar energy. Symbols along the walls pulsed faintly, as if remembering a language they had not spoken in centuries. Stone and coral breathed with life that should not have been possible.
Then the drone turned. And it saw her. Madara’s eyes narrowed.
She hovered effortlessly above the floor of the ruin, completely transformed. Her tail gleamed like fire and silk, coiled beneath her like a banner of blood and royalty. The pearl, his pearl, glowed at her chest, nestled perfectly into the ancient artifact’s core. She was calm, alert, glowing with newfound power that even the best bio-modeling projections had failed to predict.
Madara’s lips pressed into a thin line.
He watched as Kisame swam beside her, protective, close. Possessive.
The shark.
“Zoom in.”
The technician beside him obeyed instantly, fingers tapping over the interface. The drone's lens tightened focus, scanning Sakura’s vitals. Heart rate elevated but stable. Neural synapse activity spiking. The embedded pearl was resonating not only with the ruin, but also with her , creating a closed energy circuit.
The system pinged once. A warning.
[Genetic Marker Identified: MATCH - 99.72% ROYAL SEA-LINEAGE]
[ACTIVATION LEVEL: OMEGA]
[SOVEREIGN SIGNAL TRANSMISSION DETECTED]
Madara inhaled slowly.
“She's a key,” he muttered.
Itachi stood to his left, unreadable as ever. His arms were crossed, eyes on the screen, posture calm, but Madara didn’t miss the way his jaw clenched ever so slightly when Sakura appeared.
“She completed the circuit with no external conditioning,” Madara said aloud, more impressed than angry. “No training. No neural modulator. The Pearl responded to her . And now the ruins do too.”
His voice darkened, deep and resolute.
“She belongs to the ocean. But that doesn’t mean we can’t own her.”
He turned slightly toward the technician.
“Deploy the retrieval unit,” he ordered. “Full capture protocol. Use tranquilizers calibrated for deep-blood physiology. I want her alive.”
“What about the other one?” the tech asked.
Madara’s eyes never left the screen as Kisame moved closer to Sakura, speaking something low enough the drone’s mic couldn’t catch.
His voice was quiet. Final.
“Kill him.”
wWw
The glow in the chamber had begun to dim.
The ancient energy that had surged when Sakura placed the pearl was now slowly receding, like the tide drawing back to sea. The carvings no longer burned with brilliance but with a gentle pulse, as if watching her, waiting.
Sakura floated beside Kisame, the water no longer resisting her. Her movements had grown smoother, instinctive. Her tail swept beneath her, quiet and elegant, each stroke guided by muscle memory she had never learned but somehow remembered.
She turned to Kisame, her voice soft.
“We should go.”
He gave a short nod, his attention already shifting toward the hall from which they’d come. His eyes flicked sharply through the shadows, gaze narrowing.
Then he stilled.
Sakura noticed too late the faint red glint in the far archway, a light that didn’t belong.
Kisame surged forward.
In a single, explosive movement, his powerful tail coiled and lashed him toward the shimmer. The red blink tried to retreat, but Kisame was faster. His body slammed through the wpater like a torpedo. The drone pivoted in panic, mechanical limbs twitching to escape, but it didn’t get far.
His hand clenched around it.
A sharp twist. Metal crushed. A pulse of electricity fizzled uselessly into the water. The lens cracked, then imploded in his grip. The pieces drifted downward like ash.
He turned back, eyes hard. “They found us.”
Sakura’s heart jumped. “Who?”
He swam back to her fast, already scanning the chamber’s walls for an exit.
“The Humans.” Kisame didn’t pause. “They’re the ones funding a project called Naiad. Rich. Old. Rotten to the core. They fund programs like this, cloaked labs, illegal biotracking, kidnapping merfolk just to see if they glow .”
Sakura recoiled slightly. “You’re saying… they experiment using merpeople?”
“They want power. They think the ocean holds something they missed on land.” He grabbed her arm, not rough, but urgent. “And now that you’ve awakened, they’ll come for you.”
Her fingers brushed the embedded pearl at her chest. Still warm. Still pulsing.
“Then we have to run.”
Kisame’s grip tightened. “No.”
She blinked.
“We don’t run,” he said, voice low. “We disappear . I know places they can’t reach. Tunnels they don’t even know exist.”
“But they’ll keep coming—”
“Let them,” he snarled. “I’ll kill every last one of them if I have to.”
The water vibrated around them. Far above, distant and growing, the faint drone of propellers echoed through the trench. More were coming.
Kisame met her gaze.
“You ready to see what the deep sea really looks like?”
Sakura swallowed hard and nodded.
Together, they turned and vanished into the ruins’ hidden paths, shadows swallowing them whole as the hunt began.
The narrow passage behind the statue led downward, deeper into the ruin’s belly. The walls pressed closer, the glowing carvings fading with every turn, until only the natural light of the water and their own bodies remained.
Kisame pulled her quickly, his hand wrapped tightly around her wrist.
Sakura stumbled in the water behind him, no longer human, but not yet fluid in her new body. Her tail moved powerfully, but not with precision. She tried to match his pace, tried to follow the way he cut through the current like a blade, but she kept falling slightly behind.
Her breath came fast, not from lack of air but from disorientation.
“Kisame—” she called, her voice fractured through the water.
He didn’t stop.
“Move,” he barked over his shoulder. “Faster.”
“I’m trying !”
Her tail flicked with more force, but it felt awkward, like running on legs that didn’t belong to her. Her hips rolled too much, her balance twisted, and every stroke dragged slightly to the left. But Kisame was relentless.
He yanked her with him, not cruelly, but like there was no time for hesitation, no space for weakness. The ruined halls twisted around them, crumbled archways leading into narrow tunnels that curved like ribs through a long-dead beast. Each turn brought colder water and darker stone.
Above them, faint echoes of machinery filtered down from the entrance. The retrieval unit was closing in.
Sakura gritted her teeth and kicked harder, forcing her tail to move in long, controlled arcs. She followed the pull of Kisame’s hand, anchoring herself to his strength.
“I can’t keep—”
“You can ,” he growled. “Feel the current. Let it do half the work.”
“I don’t know how!”
“Yes, you do. This water is in your blood.”
They dipped into a chasm between two collapsed pillars, coral bursting with color along the edges. Kisame turned sharply, then dove into a slanted crevice that descended into blackness.
Sakura faltered.
Kisame yanked her again. “Now.”
Trusting him more than herself, she followed.
The darkness swallowed them.
wWw
The abyssal drop beyond Sector Theta-7 was pitch black, untouched by sunlight, saturated in pressure, and deathly quiet.
A team of five retrieval operatives moved in coordinated formation, each clad in sleek, pressure-armored dive suits laced with reactive plating. Their helmets flickered with pale blue light, illuminating the jagged walls as they descended.
Behind them drifted a larger drone, oval-bodied with sensor arms and a relay array affixed like wings, its central panel pulsed with steady rhythm.
Ping. Ping. Ping.
The leader of the unit, checked the frequency scanner on his forearm. A soft red icon blinked in the upper corner of the display.
Target Lock: PEARL SIGNATURE-019A – Active
Resonance: 86% Stability
Distance: 142 meters.
“Confirmed,” he muttered into comms. “Signature-019 is emitting. The girl’s still in the sector. She doesn’t know how to shield.”
A voice crackled through the channel, a handler back at base. “Engagement protocol?”
“Non-lethal on the girl,” he said. “Containment field first. She’s not trained. She won’t run far.”
Another operative drifted closer to his side, helmet turning. “What about the other one?”
The man's mouth tightened beneath the respirator. “Eliminate.”
The team shifted formation, moving faster now. With the pearl still active and implanted, its resonance acted like a beacon in the deep, a low-frequency hum that none of them could hear but the drone could feel . It was ancient technology, reawakened by something far older than their machines could fully interpret. But it worked.
Another ping echoed through the scanner, closer this time.
Distance: 88 meters.
“They’re moving,” the second operative said. “Downward. Sector shelf is unstable there.”
He toggled the map. A narrow trench extended below the ruins, an ancient fault line from when the temple had first sunk. Forgotten tunnels and collapsed spires littered the base like bones.
He spoke to the drone. “Keep tracking her signal. Direct line. Cut the noise from the ruins, filter for delta waves only.”
The drone emitted a soft chime in acknowledgment.
“Prep the net gun,” the man continued. “Target will be stunned by pressure change. Get the collar ready.”
A third operative scoffed. “She won’t know what hit her.”
The man's eyes narrowed behind the visor as he stared down into the black.
The team dove into the trench, lights flickering along their gear as they followed the call of the pearl, unaware that something far older than they imagined was watching them back.
wWw
The corridor narrowed the farther they went, stone walls slick with age and pressure. Their path twisted through the remains of a collapsed water channel, ancient architecture half-swallowed by reef growth. The glow of the ruins had faded entirely by now, leaving them lit only by the dim bioluminescent haze clinging to the walls.
Every corner they turned only led deeper.
Until they stopped.
Before them was a jagged wall of stone and coral, a dead end.
Kisame swam forward and tested it with a hard shove. It didn’t budge. “Collapsed. Too thick to break through.”
Sakura hovered behind him, her tail drifting uncertainly. Her breath came in short, controlled gasps. She was learning how to breathe, how to move, but she was still new to this body, still foreign to the world around her.
And they were being hunted.
“We have to go back,” she said, anxiety building behind her voice. “Find another path—”
“There is no other path,” Kisame snapped. Not at her, but at the situation. His tail flicked sharply in frustration. Sakura pressed a hand to the wall, her pulse racing. Her tail stirred restlessly in the water.
She turned to him. “Then what do we do?”
Kisame was quiet a moment. Then his eyes met hers, intense.
“What?” She asked.
He swam closer, voice low but urgent. “This place opened to you. It responded to your presence, your touch. If anyone can get us out, it’s you.”
Her brows drew together. “You want me to… talk to the wall?”
“No,” he said. “I want you to listen .”
She stared, unsure if he was mocking her, but he was serious, deadly so.
Kisame floated back slightly, giving her space. “The water carries memory. Emotion. It’s old and alive in ways landfolk never understand. You’re not a surface girl anymore, Sakura. You're not just wearing a tail, you are part of this now.”
Sakura turned back to the wall.
Everything felt quiet. Not the absence of sound, but something deeper, like holding her breath in a world that always breathed for her.
She closed her eyes and placed both hands against the cold stone. The pearl embedded in her chest gave a faint pulse, warm against her skin.
She let go of her thoughts, her fear, her panic. Let herself feel the water, not just around her, but within her. How it moved. How it watched. How it remembered.
And then, softly, distantly, she heard it.
A vibration, like a song. A thread of current curling through the stone like a vein.
Her voice emerged barely audible. “There’s a tunnel. Behind the stone. Small… but passable.”
Kisame’s eyes sharpened. “Where does it lead?”
Sakura didn’t answer at first.
She reached farther into the sensation, her fingers spreading against the wall. Her tail shifted as if in response, the current wrapping around her limbs like it recognized her.
Then, softly, “Away.”
Kisame was already moving. “Good enough.”
He grinned, a flash of sharp teeth. “Step back, Princess. I’ll handle the digging.”
He swam closer, pressing his palm to the stone. His eyes narrowed as he ran his hand along the surface, knuckles dragging slowly through the silt.
“It’s old,” he muttered. “But brittle.”
Sakura hovered a few feet back as Kisame positioned himself, bracing one arm against the ruined support behind him. With his other hand, he curled his fingers into a fist and drew it back.
Then, he struck.
The sound rippled through the water like the snap of bone. A web of cracks bloomed across the surface. Silt exploded into the water, clouding it in a burst of pale grit.
Sakura shielded her eyes.
Another blow, harder, deeper. His fists struck like underwater cannonballs, driven not just by strength but by something instinctual. He growled under his breath, a low sound that vibrated in his chest and carried into the stone.
One more punch and the wall gave.
It didn’t explode, but peeled , a portion splitting and folding outward, dislodging with a groan like an old wound tearing open. A rush of darker water poured out from the passage behind it, pulling debris with it.
The tunnel had been sealed for centuries. And now it breathed again. Kisame exhaled, shaking the tension from his arm.
“Tunnel’s narrow,” he said, inspecting the entrance. “But it runs deep.”
Sakura floated closer, her fingers ghosting over the jagged edge where stone met sediment. Cold current curled from the gap, laced with salt and silence.
“What’s down there?” she asked.
Kisame gave a crooked grin, teeth sharp and catching what little light remained. “With our luck? Something older than us.”
She hesitated.
He extended his hand.
“Stay close. I’ll pull you through.”
She took it without question this time.
Kisame led her into the dark, his grip firm, his movement sure. Behind them, the collapsed ruin faded from view. The tunnel narrowed fast, forcing them into single file. Sakura’s fins brushed the walls, her tail adjusting, learning. Each flick of her muscles became more fluid, more precise.
Ahead of them, the current guided the way, slow and insistent, as though the sea itself wanted her to follow.
The tunnel narrowed to a final curve before the stone around them gave way, abruptly, like an open throat leading into freedom.
Sakura blinked against the sudden shift in light. A pale glow filtered in from above, diffused through layers of open water and clouds of plankton. The pressure eased slightly as they emerged into a wide ravine, one carved naturally between two sloping coral cliffs. The stone above was overgrown with kelp that rippled like banners, swaying in a slow, reverent rhythm.
They had made it out.
Sakura surfaced within the trench first, tail curling beneath her as she steadied herself. She took in the vast space, no longer confined by ceilings or corridors. The water was still deep here, but it felt open, expansive. Free.
Kisame surfaced a second later, rising beside her with a low grunt. He glanced around, sharp eyes scanning the currents for shadows, shapes, threats.
None. For now.
“They’ll find that dead end eventually,” he muttered. “But we bought time.”
Sakura looked over at him. “Where do we go now?”
Kisame turned, locking eyes with her. “We head back to Mei’s palace.”
“You think she'll let us back in?”
He nodded once. “Yes. She’ll know what to do next. And if she doesn’t… hopefully she'll get you out of here.”
Sakura hesitated. “But won’t they expect that?”
“They’ll expect us to run somewhere safe ,” he said. “They won’t expect us to swim right into the lionfish’s den.”
He reached for her hand again, less forceful this time, more deliberate.
“Stay close. No more detours.”
Sakura nodded, heart still pounding.
And with that, they dove into the current, weaving between reef walls and through winding gullies, heading toward the shifting warmth of the southern waters, toward the palace in the deep, where answers, allies, or ambush could be waiting.
wWw
A crimson warning flare blossomed across the main display. Columns of data stuttered, then scrambled into unreadable symbols. The drone’s map blinked out, replaced by static snow.
Madara’s jaw locked.
“Diagnostics,” he ordered, voice low.
The sensor technician’s fingers flew. “Sir, signal interference is spiking. The retrieval unit reports loss of target lock and suit telemetry. Their comms are fragmenting.”
A second flare pulsed. On a side monitor the heart-rate feed for Operative Two flat-lined, then vanished. Suit status screens flickered to black one after another.
Somewhere on the deck an engineer swore under his breath. Madara did not miss it.
“Explain,” he demanded.
The technician swallowed. “Unknown frequency burst. Could be environmental resonance from the ruins or a counterpulse from the pearl. Our shielding should have filtered it but—”
“But it did not.” Madara’s voice, soft as silt, cut the man off. “And now my operatives are flying blind.”
A sharp crack rang out as Madara struck the console edge with his fist. The reinforced alloy dented. Silence fell over the deck; only the hum of turbines remained.
Across the room Itachi watched, expression unreadable. A faint red shimmer danced in his eyes, but he said nothing.
Madara straightened, cloak settling like a shadow around him. “Prep the Abyssal Frame,” he said coldly.
Several technicians froze. The Abyssal Frame was designed for extreme depths. Six-inch alloy plates, dual propulsion fins, full feedback mesh. It was meant for command demonstrations, never actual deployment.
“Sir, the pressure at that depth—”
“Is precisely what it was built for.” Madara cut him off. “Load anti-mer bio-nets, compressed torpedoes, and a stasis tank. I will retrieve the girl myself.”
He turned to Itachi. “You have command of the station until my return.”
Itachi inclined his head. “As you wish, Uncle.”
Madara ignored the subtle undertone. “Maintain perimeter scans. If the ruins send another pulse, triangulate instantly.”
The technicians scattered to obey. Madara strode toward the lift, the deck lights chasing after him in a cascade. Halfway there he paused, glancing back at the blank feed where Sakura’s image had once glowed like a ruby in the dark.
“A key does not slip from my grasp,” he murmured. “Not when I am the one who built the door.”
wWw
The water grew warmer as they neared the palace.
Faint golden light filtered upward from the reef bed, outlining the sprawling coral towers that spiraled like seashells stacked into the depths. Bioluminescent strands draped across the structures like glowing kelp, and graceful silhouettes moved through the currents, guards, messengers, citizens, all unmistakably merfolk.
Sakura drifted beside Kisame, her breath steady, her body growing more confident with each flick of her tail. The sting of fatigue still clung to her muscles, but the sea didn’t fight her anymore. It welcomed her.
And yet, as they crossed into the outer courtyard, something shifted.
A hush.
Merfolk paused in their movements, their conversations fading as their eyes turned toward her. They didn’t look at Kisame. Not first. Not this time.
They looked at her .
Dozens of gazes followed her as she passed. A mother cradling a child stilled, fins fluttering with tension. A pair of guards in iridescent armor dipped their heads, not in alarm, but in something like reverence. Even the old merchant stationed near the coral arches bowed slightly, his scaled hand brushing the edge of his chest.
Sakura’s fingers instinctively drifted to the pearl embedded at her collarbone. It was dim now, but she could still feel it pulsing faintly. Like a heartbeat. Like a name being whispered that she didn’t yet remember.
Kisame swam a little ahead of her but glanced over his shoulder. His voice was low.
“They see it.”
“See what?” she whispered.
He gave a slight nod toward the nearest watchers. “Your blood.”
Sakura’s brows furrowed. “What does that even mean?”
“They recognize what you are. Or what you used to be.” His tone was rougher now. “There haven’t been many like you. Not since Mei.”
The coral gates ahead began to part, pulled open by two armored attendants with long tails and pearl-tipped spears. Beyond the threshold, the inner sanctum glowed in warm pinks and golds, with massive spiral columns rising from the seabed floor.
And there she was.
Mei.
Floating regally above the steps of the central hall, her sea-green tail coiled like silk beneath her. Her hair drifted behind her like a flowing veil, and her eyes sharpened the instant they fell on Sakura.
A slow, knowing smile spread across her lips.
“So,” Mei said, her voice smooth as tide-warmed stone. “You have awakened.”
Sakura slowed, tail brushing the reef-stone beneath her.
“I didn’t mean to—”
“Intent is irrelevant,” Mei interrupted gently. “The ocean chooses when it is ready. And it has chosen you.”
Sakura’s heart beat faster.
Around her, more merfolk gathered. Some curious. Others in awe. None of them hostile.
A quiet rippled through them as Mei descended and came to float just before her. She reached out, placing two fingers lightly over the pearl at Sakura’s chest. The current shifted.
“Ancient blood,” she whispered. “Not since the last sovereign lineage was broken.”
Sakura’s throat tightened. “What does that mean?”
“It means,” Mei said, eyes luminous, “you are not just a child of the sea, Sakura. You are of royal blood . And the ocean has begun to remember you.”
Mei extended her hand with quiet authority, the gesture simple but firm.
“Come. There are too many ears out here.”
Sakura glanced briefly at Kisame. He gave a short nod, unreadable as always, but present, steady.
She reached out and placed her hand in Mei’s. Her fingers barely touched before the current itself responded, swirling gently around them like a silent escort. Mei’s tail flicked once, drawing her into motion, and Sakura followed, gliding behind the sovereign into the deeper chambers of the palace.
They passed under archways formed from ancient coral that shimmered with colors Sakura couldn’t name, deep indigos, molten golds, shimmering silvers shot through with living light. Schools of translucent fish flitted past in tight spirals, darting into carved crevices of the walls. Everything here felt alive.
The corridors weren’t straight; they spiraled like shells, leading her downward through chambers supported by spiraled pillars grown rather than built. Sculpted alcoves adorned the walls, some holding relics, others small murals telling stories in pearl and sandglass.
It wasn’t just a palace. It was a sanctuary. And as Sakura passed through it, something stirred in her.
A sense of belonging she didn’t understand. Her tail moved more easily here. Her body responded to the subtle rhythm of the currents. Every breath of water through her lungs felt… right.
“This place,” she murmured, unable to keep the wonder from her voice. “It’s beautiful.”
Mei glanced back at her, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.
They reached a set of double doors crafted from overlapping fan-shells. Mei placed her hand against a glowing coral node embedded in the wall, and the shells retracted silently.
The chamber beyond was private and softly lit, draped in long strands of light-spun algae that moved like silk. A large basin pool in the center reflected their silhouettes as they entered. The floor beneath them was smooth reefstone, embedded with lines of crushed pearl that formed sigils Sakura didn’t yet understand.
Once inside, Mei turned and spoke gently, though there was no mistaking the weight in her tone.
“You’ve only just awakened. I imagine your head is spinning. And yet here you are, alive, whole.”
Sakura hesitated, drifting to the basin pool, gazing into her reflection. The girl who stared back wasn’t the one who had boarded a cruise ship days ago. Her skin still glowed faintly, like moonlit porcelain. Her hair flowed in soft tendrils, longer than she remembered. And the tail, the red-salmon and gold tail, moved with calm purpose behind her.
“I didn’t ask for any of this,” she said quietly.
“No,” Mei said. “But your blood did. And now that it’s begun… there’s no going back.”
Sakura looked over her shoulder. “You said I’m of ancient blood. What does that mean, exactly?”
Mei floated closer, her expression tightening with gravity. “It means you’re not just a mermaid, Sakura. You’re descended from one of the first royal lineages, the ones who governed before the seas fractured, before we went into hiding. The Pearl of Return chose you because your line carries a signal only the ocean remembers.”
Sakura's voice caught. “Then why don't I remember?”
Mei paused, considering her.
“Because someone didn’t want you to.”
Sakura stared down at the reflection in the still basin pool, her thoughts churning just beneath the surface.
She looked like a mermaid. She even moved like one now. But beneath that graceful exterior, she still felt like the girl who panicked at the edge of a swimming pool. The girl who didn’t understand why her parents always kept her away from water. The girl who never knew she came from anything .
But now… everyone looked at her like she was something ancient.
Something important.
She glanced up at Mei. “You said I’m of ancient blood. That I come from a royal lineage. But… what does that actually mean?”
Mei’s expression shifted, still composed, but heavier somehow. As if Sakura had finally asked the question that mattered.
“Among merfolk,” Mei said slowly, “there are those born with strength of body, or clarity of voice, or affinity with the tides. But ancient blood… grants more than that.”
She drifted past the pool toward a low, open hollow carved into the reef wall. A thick mineral deposit jutted from the center, pulsing faintly with deep red veins. Sakura could feel the warmth radiating from it even at a distance.
“Ancient bloodlines,” Mei continued, “are bound to elemental forces that predate the split between land and sea. They were said to be the first rulers, not because of politics or armies, but because the ocean listened to them. Because nature bent for them.”
Sakura’s breath caught as Mei extended her hand over the mineral spire.
At first, nothing happened.
Then, the water began to vibrate.
A glow sparked in Mei’s palm. Faint, then brighter, then fierce. Bubbles swirled upward as steam hissed through the chamber, forming a slow spiral around her. From her fingertips, molten light bloomed, curling and swirling like liquid flame, hovering weightless in the water.
Sakura backed up instinctively. “What’s that?”
Mei’s eyes shone with controlled fire. “Volcanic energy drawn from geothermal seams. Passed through my family line for centuries. The sea does not burn, but I can make it burn.”
The glowing mass twisted into an elegant loop, then cooled instantly into a strand of hardened black glass, which shattered with a flick of Mei’s hand.
Sakura stared, heart pounding. “I… I don’t have anything like that.”
“Not yet,” Mei said gently. “Your body is still changing. Your blood has only just been awakened. Abilities tied to the old bloodlines don’t always appear immediately. Sometimes they emerge in dreams. Or under stress. Sometimes they come in whispers, years apart.”
Sakura looked down at her hands. They looked the same. Pale, delicate, human. But something inside her pulsed in answer to Mei’s display.
Not lava. Not heat.
Something quieter. Calmer.
“Each royal line was different,” Mei added. “My people once lived near volcanic vents. Yours may have come from the reef-kings, or the glacial depths. Wherever your power comes from, it will not stay silent for long.”
Sakura looked up, her voice steadier. “How do I know when it’s coming?”
“You’ll feel it,” Mei said. “Like the sea itself is breathing through you.”
The image of lava dancing in Mei’s hand still lingered in Sakura’s mind, but the awe it stirred was quickly replaced by the cold knot forming again in her stomach. The beauty of the palace, the revelation of ancient blood, it all felt like it existed in another world.
One that wasn’t being hunted.
Sakura looked toward the arched doorway, where pale currents moved through the algae strands like nervous breaths.
“They’re coming,” she said quietly.
Mei’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Who?”
Sakura turned back to face her. “The Humans. Or whoever they are. They sent something after us… a drone. It tracked us through the ruins.”
Mei’s calm expression shifted, just slightly, but enough to reveal something cold beneath it. She straightened in the water.
“Describe it.”
Sakura nodded. “It was small. Fast. It didn’t make any sound, but it scanned everything.”
Mei swam toward her, her movements suddenly sharper, less fluid. “Of course. The Pearl of Return resonates with your bloodline. That’s how the ruins identified you. And if they tuned into it before it fused with your body…”
Sakura’s heart dropped. “Then they can follow me.”
“They already are,” Mei said. “If they sent one drone, more will come. Possibly retrieval units.”
Mei turned sharply and swam to a glowing node embedded near the archway. With a gesture, she pressed her palm against it. The pulse that followed rippled outward like a sonar call.
“Reinforce the outer reef,” she ordered, voice firm. “Deploy the guardians. If they breach the trench perimeter, I want to know.”
From somewhere beyond the corridor, movement stirred, swift, organized. The palace was waking up.
Sakura floated in place, her arms wrapping slightly around herself. “This is my fault. I led them here.”
Mei returned to her, her tone calm but without softness. “No. They’ve been looking for you since long before you knew what you were. You are not the reason they hunt. You are their excuse .”
Sakura’s hands curled into fists. “Then we can’t wait for them to come to us.”
Mei arched a brow. “No. We can’t.”
The call Mei sent through the coral node had stirred the entire palace.
As they moved through the inner corridors, the once-peaceful sanctuary had taken on a sharper edge. The warm currents now buzzed with purpose. Merfolk emerged from alcoves and hidden doorways, warriors in armor etched with tide runes, couriers bearing glowing scrolls, and sentinels whose fins had already darkened in warning colors.
Sakura swam silently behind Mei, close but out of the way, watching everything with wide, focused eyes. She didn’t understand all of what she was seeing, how commands flowed between hand gestures and color changes, how coral responded to touch, but she memorized every detail.
Mei spoke to her people with quick, decisive authority.
“Fortify the outer trench,” she ordered one commander. “Deploy the spine eels near the southern pass. No foreign tech leaves this reef alive.”
Another approached, helmeted and silent. Mei turned. “I want a current field cast over the palace. Make us look smaller, like a silt bloom, or a migration pod. Mask the heat signature.”
The warrior nodded and disappeared into the dark.
Sakura followed her through a tall arch into what looked like a tactical command chamber. The space was circular, with a translucent table in the center glowing faintly with the map of the surrounding reef. Sakura couldn’t take her eyes off it.
She hovered near the edge, watching as Mei traced her fingers over the projection. She watched currents shift with each stroke. Points of defense repositioned in glowing light.
“This is how you fight them?” Sakura asked, her voice soft. “With illusion and tactics?”
Mei didn’t look up. “The ocean teaches patience. The surface teaches war. We’ve learned to use both.”
She paused briefly, then met Sakura’s gaze.
“You’re watching closely.”
Sakura blinked. “I want to understand. I don’t want to be the reason people get hurt.”
“You’re not,” Mei said, voice firm.
She gestured, and the table zoomed out, revealing the distant jagged outline of the ruins, and beyond them, a faint red shimmer pulsing in the water.
“That,” Mei said, pointing to the shimmer, “is foreign tech bleeding into the deep. They’ve begun to scan the water around us. It won’t be long now.”
Sakura stepped closer to the map. “Can we stop them?”
Mei gave a slow, dangerous smile. “We can drown them before they see us coming.”
Then she turned to one of her commanders. “Alert the Tideguard. Position in fan formation around the lower reef ring. I want their nets ready. No metal leaves these waters whole.”
The commander vanished into the passageway.
Sakura lingered near the map a moment longer, then turned toward Mei, her voice hesitant but growing stronger.
“What do you need me to do?”
Mei studied her, really studied her. The glow from the map lit Sakura’s face, casting her in the same royal light Mei had once worn when she was young.
“Stay close,” Mei said at last. “And keep listening to the water. When your blood calls again… we’ll need what it has to say.”
wWw
The wind at the docks stank of salt, oil, and humanity.
Below the rusted metal cranes and docking rigs, a sleek black vessel sat moored at the far end of the harbor, silent, cold, and impossibly advanced. The Abyssal Frame. A submersible war-body wrapped in pressure-resistant plating, equipped with filtration mesh and predatory intelligence systems. It didn’t need a crew.
It only needed him.
Madara stood on the lower platform, watching as technicians loaded the last of the gear into the entry hatch. Everything was in place.
Until he heard the voice.
Not the voice of a soldier. Not a dockworker. A civilian. A woman; frantic, sharp, and trying very hard not to cry.
“I told you, she wouldn’t jump! Not Sakura. Not her . She was terrified of water. Pools, lakes, the ocean, it made her panic. Someone must’ve pushed her. Or taken her.”
Madara turned his head slightly, one booted foot still on the boarding ramp. The sound came from the next pier over, where a cluster of local authorities stood near a frazzled young woman with long blonde hair. Her voice was tight with restrained grief and fury.
She paced in tight circles, her hands moving as if trying to push back the chaos around her.
“I’ve left messages everywhere. Cruise security did nothing. No one takes it seriously because they think she just jumped. But I know her.”
A clipboard officer offered something useless in reply.
“I’m sorry, Miss Yamanaka, but we’ve searched the surrounding waters. If she fell overboard and wasn’t recovered in the first twelve hours…”
“She wouldn’t have jumped!” the woman snapped. “You don’t understand, Sakura never went near water. Never. She said it made her feel wrong . Like something was going to crawl out of her skin.”
Madara’s gaze sharpened.
He took a single step away from the boarding ramp, his presence immediately shifting the atmosphere. Ino stopped mid-sentence as he approached.
“I couldn’t help but overhear,” he said smoothly, his voice warm but distant. “You’re looking for a missing friend?”
Ino blinked at him, startled. “Yes. Sakura Haruno. She went overboard two nights ago.”
Madara’s eyes lingered on her face, scanning for something; guilt, connection, usefulness.
He found it in her desperation.
“I’m currently chartering a private research dive into the trench near that cruise route,” he said, offering a faint smile. “We’re studying a seismic anomaly that matches the timeframe you described. If your friend survived... she may have been pulled into one of the lower current tunnels.”
Ino stared. “You’re saying she could still be alive?”
“There are… possibilities,” he said carefully. “If you’d like to join the expedition, I can arrange accommodations. It’s not a luxury vessel, but it may give you the answers these officers can’t.”
Ino hesitated. Her eyes flicked to the clipboard-wielding officer who was already turning away.
She looked back at Madara. “Why would you help me?”
He smiled faintly. “I once lost a very dear friend of mine. I would hate for you to lose the opportunity to search for yourself.” His eyes sharpened ever so slightly.
Ino swallowed. “Alright, I’ll go.”
“Good.”
He gestured, and one of the boarding technicians stepped aside to guide her toward the submersible.
As she followed, Madara turned back to the ramp, his thoughts darkening with satisfaction.
Nothing like bait to catch a fish.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The water in Mei’s palace was warmer than the open ocean, heavier too, somehow. It pressed around Sakura like a protective veil, comforting and suffocating in equal measure. Soft light filtered in through coral-laced windows, casting amber streaks across the polished stone walls and gilded columns. The silence between her and Kisame had stretched long enough to become brittle.
They sat across from one another in a chamber carved into the heart of the palace, adorned with curling seaweed tapestries and a floor of pearl-inlaid mosaics that shimmered with every movement. Kisame hadn't stopped scanning the shadows since they arrived, his tail curling tightly beneath him in a coil of restrained tension.
Sakura floated nearby, her red-scaled tail stirring gently in the current. She studied him, then glanced down at her hands, which still bore the faint iridescence of scales brushing her skin. A hundred questions spiraled inside her, but one rose louder than the rest; quiet, aching, necessary.
“Why would they leave the sea?” Her voice was soft, hushed. “My parents, I mean. If this is where I’m from… if I belong here… why would they take me away from it?”
Kisame’s eyes flicked toward her, sharp and unreadable. “Maybe they didn’t have a choice.”
She frowned. “That’s not an answer.”
“It’s all you’ll get until we know more,” he muttered, looking toward the open archway that led deeper into the palace. “We’re being watched.”
Sakura tilted her head. “You’re always being watched down here, aren’t you?”
Kisame’s expression didn’t shift, but something in his body relaxed just slightly at her teasing. He folded his arms across his chest and exhaled a long, bubbling sigh. “There were whispers, years ago. That certain bloodlines were...targeted. Especially ones with dormant gifts. Ancient blood, like yours. If your parents knew what you were, and they likely did, leaving might’ve been the only way to keep you from being used. Or worse.”
Her brows pulled together, trying to wrap her mind around it. The silence returned, heavier this time. Somewhere deeper in the palace, a song drifted through the halls, low and mournful, the call of a conch blown for reasons unknown. Kisame turned toward it instinctively, shoulders tightening.
Sakura floated a little closer to him. “You trust Mei, don’t you?”
“I trust her,” Kisame said, but there was no relief in the words. “I don’t trust what’s following you.”
She frowned. “You mean the drones?”
He gave a grunt. “Those are just fingers. I’m worried about the hand.”
Before she could press further, the water shifted and Mei entered, flanked by two guards in obsidian coral armor. Her expression was composed, but her movements had purpose. Intent. Sakura could see it in the way her tail cut through the water like a blade.
“They've pulled back,” Mei announced, her eyes flicking briefly to Kisame before settling on Sakura. “Seems they lost signal.”
Sakura felt the weight of the pearl at her throat, the Pearl of Return, resting like a heartbeat against her chest. “For now,” she murmured.
Mei’s gaze sharpened. “We don’t have long. Come with me. There’s something you need to see. Both of you.”
Kisame moved first, rolling his shoulders as his tail unfurled, his wariness sharpened rather than eased. “What kind of ‘something’?”
Mei didn’t smile. “Answers.”
The deeper corridors of Mei’s palace were older, less polished, more like the bones of something that had grown around them. The carved walls bore symbols that glowed faintly as they passed, responding to Sakura’s presence more than to the flickering lantern-jellies that lined the path.
Sakura trailed one hand along the carvings. Her fingertips tingled where they touched the stone. Kisame swam close behind, broad and silent, his presence a steadying weight. Though he said nothing, Sakura could feel the tension rolling off him like a current. He didn’t like secrets unless they were his to keep.
At last, Mei paused before a sealed chamber, its doors etched with concentric spirals and markings that shimmered gold. Her fingers moved in practiced gestures, tracing runes that pulsed once, twice, then the stone split down the center, parting with a low groan of displaced water.
The chamber beyond was a crypt of sorts. Quiet, reverent. Dozens of statues lined the walls, merfolk in regal poses, their tails gilded, their eyes made of polished pearl. In the center stood a pedestal cradling a fractured mirror of obsidian and coral, surrounded by a ring of bioluminescent moss.
Sakura floated closer, drawn to it before she could stop herself.
“This is where we keep our records,” Mei said softly, coming to rest beside her.
Sakura stared at the mirror. “What am I supposed to see?”
“Look.”
Sakura hesitated, then leaned in. At first, all she saw was her own reflection, pink hair swaying, sea-glass eyes wide with questions. Then the image began to ripple.
The mirror shimmered, revealing a young woman with similar features, but her tail gleamed gold, longer and more ornate. Her eyes were brighter, her presence commanding. She stood in a temple surrounded by others, some bowing, some standing in fear or awe. And beside her, a child. A girl with pink hair and frightened eyes.
Sakura’s heart stuttered. Her reflection returned, pale and wide-eyed, but the weight of what she’d just seen lingered like pressure in the depths.
“My mother…” she murmured. “She wasn’t from here, was she?”
Mei hesitated, then gave a slow shake of her head. “No. That kingdom fell long before your time. What you saw… that was older still. A realm forgotten by most. Buried deeper than ruins, sealed away by blood and silence.”
Kisame’s eyes flicked toward Mei. “You mean the Lost Throne.”
A hush fell over the chamber at those words. Even the water seemed to still.
Sakura looked between them, confusion tightening her brow. “The what?”
“A kingdom that predated all others,” Mei explained. “Its name has been lost to time, but its legacy hasn’t. Not entirely. Its bloodline runs through you, Sakura.”
She turned toward the mural on the far wall, a depiction so weathered with age it was hard to distinguish details. But Sakura saw hints of it now: a great city carved into the ribs of a leviathan skeleton, light spilling upward through bioluminescent spires. And in the center, a woman standing alone with a raised trident, her tail etched in gold.
“She was the last sovereign of the deep,” Mei said softly. “A queen who held dominion not just over merfolk, but the ocean’s old magic. When the surface first began to rise and challenge the sea, she vanished. Some say she died. Others… that she sealed herself away to protect her child.”
Sakura’s voice caught in her throat. “That child was me?”
Mei met her gaze, firm. “There’s no longer any doubt.”
Sakura backed away from the mirror, the memory of her mother's face etched in her mind like salt on skin. She had always felt like a ghost of something, adrift, half-formed, unmoored. Now she knew why. She wasn’t meant to fit on land. She was born of something ancient. Something the ocean hadn’t forgotten.
“I don’t feel like royalty,” she muttered.
“That’s because it’s not about crowns,” Kisame said, floating beside her. “It’s about what’s in your blood.”
Sakura’s hand drifted unconsciously to the Pearl of Return at her throat. It pulsed softly, as if in agreement.
“You said the kingdom was forgotten,” she said to Mei. “But if it was so powerful, so sacred… how could everyone just forget?”
“Because some wanted it that way,” Mei replied. “Especially those who feared what it represented. Unity. Sovereignty. Power without reliance on land-dweller science. If Project Naiad knew you were a descendant of that line…” Her jaw tightened. “They wouldn’t just want to study you. They’d want to break you.”
Sakura clenched her fists, a flicker of fire threading through the chill in her veins.
“So what do we do?” she asked. “Wait until they come knocking again?”
“No,” Mei said. “We prepare.”
She swam to a sealed archway at the back of the chamber and touched her palm to a hidden panel. With a hiss of ancient gears and pressure release, the stone parted.
Beyond it lay something luminous, a vault of relics and artifacts that shimmered with dormant power.
Mei turned toward her, expression grave but respectful. “Your ancestors left behind more than legend. They left tools. And if you’re willing, it’s time you learned how to wield them.”
The glow from the open vault bathed Sakura’s skin in pale gold, casting soft reflections across the scarlet sheen of her tail. She hesitated at the threshold, the cool water filtering out in gentle currents around her ankles, before glancing over her shoulder.
Kisame hovered nearby, arms crossed, tail swaying in lazy arcs. His shark-like features remained unreadable, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes, something smug.
She arched a brow at him. “You knew this was coming?”
He offered a grin, all teeth and mischief. “I didn’t know it’d come with a treasure room, but I figured being royalty would eventually get interesting.”
Sakura huffed softly through her nose, though her heart fluttered at the easy confidence in his voice. She didn’t feel like royalty. But the way he looked at her, like she was already something worth following, gave her a strange kind of courage.
Mei’s voice drew her attention back to the chamber. “Come. These artifacts are relics of a time before our recorded history. Many have been dormant for centuries.” She drifted deeper into the vault, gesturing toward the softly glowing relics arrayed along ridged coral stands and shelves carved from fossilized shell.
Some were weapons: tridents, curved blades, and bows strung with kelp sinew. Others were adornments: circlets, cuffs, necklaces carved from translucent shells, or shards of preserved runes etched into shimmering scales. A few items pulsed with faint energy, the water around them subtly shifting in rhythm.
“Most will ignore you,” Mei said, trailing her fingers across the hilt of a crescent-bladed spear. “But if anything calls to you, if something stirs, tell me. These artifacts are bound to blood, to memory. If one recognizes you, it may awaken.”
Sakura looked around slowly, the pressure in her chest rising. She wasn’t sure what she was meant to feel. She’d never touched a weapon, let alone one humming with old magic. She drifted past a coral-wrapped gauntlet that tingled faintly at her passing, but the sensation faded before she could place it.
Her eyes caught on a necklace of sea-glass beads nestled beside an open fan of iridescent scales, but when she reached toward it, nothing happened. No tug. No warmth. Just quiet.
“It doesn’t mean anything if nothing reacts,” Mei said gently from behind her, reading her expression. “Some of these haven’t responded in generations.”
Kisame drifted to her other side, tail flicking absently as he eyed a jagged blade that looked as though it had been chiseled from the tooth of something massive. “If one does wake up,” he muttered, “stand back. These things don’t always play nice.”
Sakura rolled her eyes. “Comforting.”
But as she turned away from the necklace, her gaze caught on something tucked deeper into the coral, partly obscured by a curling plume of sea moss.
A strange spiral shell.
No larger than her palm, it shimmered faintly, dull at first, then brighter the longer she looked. Something about it felt... familiar. Not in her mind, but in her chest. A quiet ache. A memory she couldn’t name.
Drawn by instinct more than logic, she reached out. And the moment her fingers brushed its surface, the water shifted.
A low hum reverberated through the chamber, the kind of sound that made the bones feel hollow and the heart beat slower. Mei’s eyes widened.
Kisame straightened, tension snapping into place.
The shell pulsed once in Sakura’s palm, warm and strange, then settled into a low glow. Not blinding, not aggressive. Just… aware.
Sakura stared at it, breath caught in her throat, half-expecting something to happen. A flash of memory. A rush of power. Anything. But after that single pulse, the stillness returned. The glow faded, though it didn’t vanish entirely. It now shimmered like a slumbering ember, waiting.
Kisame shifted beside her, peering at the shell with narrowed eyes. “What was that?”
“I don’t know,” Sakura whispered. “It felt…”
Alive. But the word died in her mouth.
Mei moved closer, brow furrowed as she examined the shell in Sakura’s hand. “I’ve seen this artifact before, but I can't remember what it does.”
Sakura looked down at it again, cradling it gently. The spiral shimmered faintly, but it gave no answers. No clues. Just a sense of quiet recognition, like the first breath of spring after a long winter.
“What do I do with it?” she asked.
Mei didn’t answer right away. “Keep it close. Whatever it’s bound to, it recognized you. That means it may wake again… when it’s needed.”
Kisame’s frown lingered, but he didn’t argue. “Or it could be a warning.”
Sakura gave him a sideways glance. “You’re very comforting, you know that?”
He flashed a grin. “Just trying to keep expectations low.”
Mei held out a hand, and from a woven pouch at her side, she drew strands of what looked like silver kelp, thin, luminous threads that shimmered like starlight suspended in water. With deft fingers, she began to braid them together, each motion slow and deliberate, as if weaving meaning into every twist.
“This is moonspun kelp,” she said softly. “It only grows where the deep currents cross ancient ley lines. Durable as coral, soft as silk. It will hold whatever you bind to it.”
Sakura watched in silence, the spiral shell still warm in her hands.
Mei didn’t look up as she worked. “Some relics… choose proximity.”
The braid was finished within moments, elegant, glimmering, and crowned with a small clasp of polished drift pearl. Mei took the shell gently from Sakura and anchored it at the center of the chain, her touch precise but reverent.
When she handed it back, the necklace shimmered with quiet dignity. No fanfare. No glow. Just presence.
Sakura slipped it over her head.
The shell came to rest just below her collarbone, right above the pearl. Something inside her had stirred, like a current turning deep beneath the surface, quiet but impossible to ignore. She didn’t feel any different. Not yet.
But she also knew… she wasn’t the same.
wWw
The Abyssal Frame cut through the ocean’s layers like a blade, silent, sleek, and merciless. Deep-sea thrusters purred with muted menace as it descended past the twilight zone, its reinforced hull deflecting pressure that would crush lesser vessels.
Inside the command chamber, Madara stood alone before the main console, one hand braced on the edge of the control panel as streams of data flowed across the holographic display. His eyes, sharp, cold, and focused, narrowed at the flickering image of the last recorded blip.
Gone.
The Pearl of Return had vanished from their scans nearly thirty minutes ago. No degradation. No trail. Just… silence.
Madara’s jaw clenched.
"Recalibrate the sweep. Focus on geothermal anomalies and frequency distortions. I want every trench, every vent, every current within a hundred-klick radius lit up like a damned sunrise."
A nervous technician scrambled to obey from across the chamber, fingers flying across glowing controls. Still, the results remained empty. No sign of the signal. No sign of her .
Madara’s fingers twitched against the console. First Kisame and now the girl.
His eyes narrowed to slits.
She was the key, whether she knew it or not. The dormant blood. The ancient signal. He had seen the resonance charts himself. The moment she fell into the sea, it was like a ripple through time, raw, unshaped power awakening in the deep. He had almost had her. Almost.
Then she’d disappeared. And now, as if summoned by his growing irritation, a voice pierced the tense silence behind him.
“Wow, it’s really dark down here,” Ino said cheerfully, peering through one of the reinforced side viewports. “Like, creepy dark. Do you guys not believe in overhead lights or—?”
“Ino,” Madara said without turning. “Breathe through your nose. And be silent.”
She blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Excuse me?”
His eyes remained fixed on the screen. “If I wanted noise, I’d turn on the sonar at full blast and let the abyss scream back at me.”
Ino folded her arms with a huff, floating slightly in the low-gravity interior of the sub. “You know, for someone who offered to help me find my friend, you’re incredibly unpleasant.”
“I offered to help,” Madara said coolly, “so you would stop screaming at port authorities and drawing attention to something delicate. Now you're here. And in the way.”
Her mouth opened, indignant, but he held up a single finger without looking, and she snapped it shut, gritting her teeth.
Madara leaned closer to the console. “Run spectral imaging across the last known vector. I want any movement in the water density. Currents don’t just shift on their own at that depth.”
A fresh wave of scans began to pulse across the screen, faint outlines building into a rough 3D model of the ocean floor. There. A change. A tunnel? No, a breach. Recent. Forced open.
He stared at it, and for the first time in hours, a glimmer of satisfaction touched his eyes.
“You’re not gone,” he muttered. “Just hiding.”
He turned from the console, his coat swaying behind him in the weightless current of the chamber. His gaze landed briefly on Ino, who was busy pretending she wasn’t watching everything like a hawk.
Madara’s voice was soft, almost amused. “Curious how you found yourself at that port, looking for her.”
Ino blinked. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
He smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I wonder if the girl you’re looking for is really who you think she is.”
And with that, he stepped into the corridor, his presence vanishing like a shadow swallowed by the sea.
Ino stood in the control chamber, arms still crossed, her jaw clenched tight as the door sealed behind him with a quiet hiss.
She hadn’t missed the way he’d looked at her just now. Not just with annoyance; no, there was something beneath that. A warning. And Ino Yamanaka didn’t back down from warnings.
She waited two beats, then turned on her heel and drifted after him, silent as a ghost. The corridors of the Abyssal Frame were dimly lit, sleek, and hushed, designed for stealth over comfort. Everything about the place reeked of secrecy: curved walls muffled sound, doors required codes she couldn’t read, and the further she moved from the bridge, the colder the water circulating through the vents became.
She kept her footsteps light and her breath shallow, ears tuned to the echo of Madara’s heavy boots landing against the metal floor ahead.
What was this place?
They weren’t just exploring. This was a warship masquerading as a research vessel. Even she could tell. The walls were too thick. The security too tight. The crew didn’t smile. They didn’t blink .
And the man leading this expedition? He didn’t act like someone helping a lost friend. He acted like someone on the hunt.
I wonder if the girl you’re looking for is really who you think she is.
His words echoed through her mind like a dropped stone.
Ino’s grip tightened on the edge of a support rail as she turned a corner. She should’ve been terrified, some part of her was . But her gut told her that whatever Madara was chasing... it was tied to Sakura. To her disappearance. To the unanswered questions gnawing at Ino’s chest every time she thought about that night on the cruise ship.
She remembered Sakura’s fear of water. How she avoided the pool. How her hands had trembled even touching the railing. Sakura wouldn’t have jumped.
And yet she was gone.
Vanished into the sea like a ghost.
Or like something was calling her.
A muffled sound ahead snapped Ino from her thoughts. She froze behind a reinforced bulkhead as Madara’s voice rumbled low in another room, too soft to make out. But when she peeked carefully around the edge, she saw him standing before a tall, tank-like containment pod built into the wall.
Inside floated a humanoid figure suspended in fluid. Pale skin. Gills along the neck. Faintly glowing eyes, closed in a trance-like state. Long, floating hair swayed like seaweed in the current.
Ino’s breath caught.
It wasn’t a costume. It wasn’t a rumor. It was a mermaid . And she was real.
Her heart thundered in her chest, mouth going dry. All those childhood stories, all those myths, true. But the awe twisted quickly into dread as she took in the details: the restraints at the wrists. The bruising around the collar. The oxygen regulators not meant for comfort but control.
Madara wasn’t protecting them.
He was holding them , trapped, displayed like specimens.
Ino backed away from the bulkhead, one hand covering her mouth. Her thoughts were a mess of fear and disbelief. This wasn’t some exploration. It wasn’t even about Sakura anymore.
This was a prison. And if Madara had taken this one…
What had really happened to her best friend?
Ino returned to her room Madara’s crew had offered her earlier; a sleek, windowless cabin with a rounded ceiling and a sterile bunk. The lighting was dim, the air just a little too cold, and everything inside felt… wrong now. Like the walls were listening.
She locked the door behind her.
Her breath shook as she leaned back against the wall, heart pounding in her ears. A mermaid. A real one. And Madara, he had her locked away like some kind of experiment.
And Sakura…
If she was somehow connected to all this…
Ino turned in a slow circle, her eyes flicking to the tidy desk, the folded blankets on the bed, the blinking standby light on the in-room communicator.
A sharp trill cut through the silence.
The wall-mounted communicator flared to life, its screen dark, its voice-only channel active. The phone beside it began to ring, soft and precise.
Ino moved slowly, instinct coiling tight in her chest. She picked up the receiver with trembling fingers.
“Hello…?”
A pause.
Then a voice came through, quiet, low, calm.
“Ino Yamanaka,” it said. “Listen very carefully. You don’t have much time.”
She froze. “Who is this?”
“My name is Itachi,” the voice replied. “I’m not your enemy. But if you want to stay alive, you need to follow my instructions exactly.”
Ino’s knuckles whitened around the receiver. “Why should I trust you?”
“Because Madara brought you here for one reason,” Itachi said, his tone like water sliding over stone. “To use you. He knows the girl is alive. He’s hoping she’ll come for you, or that you’ll lead him straight to her. You’re bait, Ino. That’s why he let you aboard.”
Her mouth went dry. “No… no, he said he’d help—”
“He lied.”
Itachi’s voice sharpened slightly. Not cruel, but urgent. “You saw what he’s keeping in that tank, didn’t you?”
Ino swallowed hard, too shaken to deny it.
“Then you already know the truth. He’s not studying them. He’s collecting them. And if Sakura is what we believe she is…” A beat. “He won’t let her go. Not ever.”
Ino’s free hand clenched into a fist.
“Then tell me how to help her.”
“You stay alive,” Itachi said. “And you stay quiet. Don’t confront Madara. Don’t mention what you saw. Keep acting like the scared, desperate girl looking for her best friend. He’ll expect that. It’s what’s keeping you alive.”
Ino’s breath hitched. “What about Sakura?”
A pause.
“I’m working on that,” Itachi said quietly. “There’s a way to tip the scales. But it has to be the right moment. Until then, I’ll be in contact. But only through this line.”
She pressed the receiver tighter to her ear, heart pounding. “Why are you helping me?”
There was no answer for a moment.
Then, almost too softly to hear: “Because she still has a chance. And so do you.”
The line went dead.
Ino stood there in the cold silence, the receiver still pressed to her ear, heart thundering like it was trying to escape her chest. Her fingers trembled, part from fear, part from rage. She stared blankly at the wall for a long, breathless moment.
Then she hissed through her teeth and slammed the receiver back into its cradle.
“Shit . ”
wWw
The sea at night was a different kind of silence, deep and endless, as if the ocean itself held its breath. The currents had slowed, and moonlight filtered down in thin silvery beams, faintly illuminating the path through the rock arches and coral-studded cliffs.
Sakura followed just behind Kisame, the quiet swish of her tail disturbing the sand below as they glided through familiar waters. The tension of the palace, the vault, the shell, Mei’s revelations, still clung to her like a second skin, but this place, at least, offered a reprieve.
The grotto entrance was almost invisible if you didn’t know what to look for. Inside, the water stilled completely, the air trapped above forming a breathless dome across the ceiling.
Kisame swam in first and pulled himself upright just beneath the surface, motioning for her to follow.
Sakura surfaced beside him, brushing her damp hair from her face as she rested her arms on the smooth rocks lining the inner edge. She glanced down at her glimmering tail beneath the water, crimson and gold, still unfamiliar, and then up at him, brows raised.
“This is where you want me to learn how to walk again?”
Kisame leaned against the edge, watching her. “No better place. It’s quiet. Remote. If you mess it up, no one will laugh.”
“Gee, thanks.”
He gave a sharkish grin. “That includes me, by the way. I’ll be respectful. Probably.”
She rolled her eyes but smiled faintly.
A soft breeze filtered in through a gap in the stone, stirring the water’s surface. The air felt cooler here, tinged with salt and moss, reminding her just faintly of early autumn evenings above the shore. Her gaze drifted to her tail again and the thought of giving it up, even temporarily, sent a strange ripple through her chest.
“What if I can’t do it?” she asked quietly.
Kisame shrugged. “Then we’ll try again. And again. And again until you do.”
She blinked, surprised by the lack of sarcasm in his voice.
Kisame rested his arms on the rocks, expression thoughtful now. “The change back isn’t just physical. It’s tied to identity. Memory. Will. You have to want to be human.”
Sakura’s mouth went dry. “What if I don’t?”
A silence settled between them, thicker than before.
“You still need to know how,” he said finally. “In case you ever have to run.”
She didn’t like that answer, but she understood it.
Kisame motioned for her to float closer, his voice low. “The transformation works like breath, like a muscle you forgot you had. You focus on the part of yourself that remembers being human. Your legs. Your lungs. Your weight on the ground. Let it rise. Picture it.”
Sakura hesitated, then nodded.
She closed her eyes, letting her body drift near the stone ledge, the cool air brushing her face. She tried to recall the feeling of her feet against a floor. The ache in her calves after walking too long. The press of her shoes. The way fabric felt against skin instead of scales.
The memories were faint, but they were there.
A tingle started in her core, low and warm, winding through her muscles like a coil tightening. Her breath hitched. Something stirred in her tail, an itch beneath the scales, a pressure building, and then, nothing.
She gasped, eyes flying open.
Kisame had caught her as she faltered, his hand steady at her back, claws just grazing her spine.
Sakura exhaled in frustration. “It stopped.”
“That’s normal,” he said calmly, though his eyes flicked to her tail as if half-expecting it to unravel. “It’s not like flicking a switch. You’re pulling against your nature now, not with it.”
“Then how do you do it?” she asked, voice sharper than intended.
Kisame’s gaze turned hard for a moment. “I was forced to learn early. It’s not something I want to remember.”
She flinched, immediately regretting the question. But after a beat, his tone softened. “You’ll get it. You’re not the type to sink.”
Sakura looked at him, really looked, and for a moment, she didn’t feel like a lost girl trying to remember who she was.
“…Again?” she asked.
Kisame grinned, all teeth and challenge. “Again.”
Time slipped by in the quiet hush of the grotto, measured only by the changing currents and the slow drift of moonlight across the cavern ceiling.
wWw
Sakura surfaced with a sputter for what felt like the hundredth time, hair plastered to her face, her breathing sharp and uneven. Her tail slapped the water behind her, sending droplets against the stone ledge with a wet smack.
“I don’t get it!” she growled, pushing herself upright against the edge. “I remember what legs feel like. I remember walking, running, shoes that never fit right, shin splints, everything. And still…nothing.”
“Try remembering something positive,” Kisame muttered from where he lounged on a sloping rock just above the waterline, arms tucked behind his head, one foot lazily kicking in the air.
Sakura whipped a glare at him. “You think I didn’t try that?”
He didn’t even open his eyes. “Maybe the fish side of you doesn’t want to let go.”
She groaned and let her forehead fall against her arms. “That makes two of us.”
Kisame tilted his head toward her at that. “Really?”
She hesitated. “…No. Yes. I don’t know.” She turned and looked down at her tail. “It’s not that I hate it. I just hate not having a choice.”
Kisame’s sharp eyes cracked open at last. He stared at her for a moment, unreadable, before sitting up slightly and propping his elbow on his knee.
“You’ve been trying too hard,” he said. “You’re swimming against yourself.”
Sakura gave a weak laugh. “That’s poetic. And also wildly unhelpful.”
“I’m a creature of depth,” Kisame deadpanned.
She shot him a look. “You’re a creature of sarcasm .”
Kisame grinned. “Same thing.”
They fell into silence again, her floating near the edge, sulking with wet hair in her eyes, him lounging with his usual half-lidded indifference, spinning a smooth pebble between his fingers like a coin. The low echo of dripping water was the only sound.
After a beat, he let the pebble drop into the pool with a soft plunk.
“Wanna try again,” he asked lazily, “or you wanna throw something and scream?”
She gave a deep sigh. “Can I pick both?”
“Sure. We’ll call it aquatic therapy.”
Sakura floated near the ledge, still catching her breath, cheeks puffed out in stubborn frustration.
“This is stupid,” she muttered. “I’ve focused on memory, instinct, willpower, what’s next? Moon phases? Magical chants?”
Kisame raised a brow from his perch. She let out a short, exhausted laugh. “No. Maybe you just need to hold my hand.”
He blinked. Then shrugged. “Worth a shot.”
Sakura blinked back. “Wait—you’re serious ?”
He held out one clawed hand toward her, expression unreadable but calm. “You’ve tried everything else. Might as well try the stupid idea too.”
Sakura hesitated. Then, slowly, she slid her hand into his.
It was warmer than she expected. Rougher, but solid, grounding. His fingers curled around hers, gentle despite their size and the danger she knew they could wield. The current between them shifted, faint and unspoken.
Her eyes fluttered closed. She didn’t focus on her legs or lungs this time. She focused on him.
On the way his voice always rumbled low when he was amused. The way he watched her like she was a puzzle he couldn’t quite stop solving. The way his presence made her feel... not quite safe, but seen. Like a creature too used to shadows finally stepping into moonlight.
Warmth spread from her chest, curling through her stomach and down her spine. It was soft at first, like the flicker of a match, then it surged.
A ripple pulsed from her core.
Her tail began to shimmer, scales vanishing like embers caught in wind. A sharp twist of sensation crawled up her bones, intense, unfamiliar, electric.
She gasped and lurched forward onto solid stone. Her legs collapsed beneath her.
Legs.
Sakura blinked down in shock, dazed and breathless. Pale skin. Knees. Toes. Real, solid legs.
“I… I did it,” she whispered. “Kisame, I—”
She looked up.
He was frozen a few feet away, eyes wide and very, very focused.
“Why aren’t you saying anything?”
Kisame cleared his throat roughly, still not meeting her gaze.
“You’re… uh…”
Sakura followed his line of sight, then yelped and scrambled to cover herself, a flush of crimson racing up her chest and neck.
“Seriously?! You couldn’t look away ?!”
“I wasn’t expecting it to work! ” he snapped back, spinning around with a sudden swipe of his arm toward the pile of cloth he'd brought. He snagged a folded pair of dark pants from his stash and tossed them over his shoulder at her without turning. “Put something on before I start seeing stars.”
Sakura caught the pants with a squeak, tugging them on as fast as her shaky limbs allowed. “You're such a pervert. ”
She huffed as she fumbled into the rest of her makeshift clothes. “Unbelievable. I bare my soul and apparently my butt in the same minute, and you—”
“—should be congratulated for not jumping you on the spot?” Kisame muttered under his breath.
“What?”
“ Nothing. ”
Sakura sat heavily on the rock ledge, still panting, but a grin slowly tugged at her lips despite herself. She looked down at her familiar now in a different way. Grounded. Human.
“I did it,” she murmured again, more to herself.
Behind her, Kisame risked a glance over his shoulder.
“Yeah,” he said, voice low. “You did.”
Sakura barely had time to enjoy the moment.
The rush of victory faded faster than she expected, giving way to something heavy, like all the breath had been wrung from her lungs. Her limbs, once trembling with excitement, now quivered with exhaustion. A coldness seeped into her skin, not from the grotto’s chill, but from within , as if something deep inside her had been stretched too far too fast.
Her arms gave out beneath her. She slumped sideways against the stone, the rough edge pressing into her shoulder as her breath came in shallow bursts.
Kisame was at her side in an instant.
“Sakura—?”
“I’m fine,” she said, but it came out slurred. She tried to push herself up, but her body didn’t listen. Her newly returned legs trembled uselessly beneath her.
Kisame crouched beside her, his fingers hovering just above her skin, uncertain for a fraction of a second, then settling firmly on her back to steady her.
“You’re not fine,” he said, voice low and tense.
“It just… took more than I expected,” she murmured, eyelids fluttering. “I feel like someone drained my blood and filled me with cement.”
He didn’t answer at first. He simply adjusted his grip, lifting her gently from the stone and cradling her against his chest. She was light in his arms, lighter than she should’ve been. Her breath was warm against his neck, but weak, too shallow for his liking.
“I told you the transformation pulls from deep,” he muttered, mostly to himself. “But I didn’t think it would take this much out of you.”
“It was worth it,” she whispered, barely audible. “Even if you got to see my butt.”
He gave a sharp exhale, not quite a laugh, not quite a sigh.
“You’re lucky I have restraint,” he said under his breath, but there was no edge to it now. Just a quiet protectiveness, threaded beneath the usual roughness.
She curled slightly into him, her hands clutching faintly at his chest. He looked down, gaze flicking over her pale face, the way her lashes fluttered but never quite opened. His arms tightened around her.
“I’ve got you,” he said softly. “You don’t have to push so hard next time.”
She didn’t answer. Her breathing had evened, soft and slow. Asleep now, or close to it.
He stood there in the half-light of the grotto, holding her against his chest while the water lapped gently at the rocks around them. Her transformation had succeeded, but at a cost.
And in that quiet, pressing dark, Kisame stared at her, this strange, stubborn, radiant girl who was no longer just a curiosity, no longer just a complication, and wondered what he would do if she broke herself trying to hold onto both worlds.
wWw
The air in the grotto hung heavy with moisture, the silence broken only by the occasional drip of water from the rocky dome overhead.
Kisame sat on the stone floor near the pool’s edge, his back against the cavern wall. Sakura lay beside him, wrapped in a dry cloak he’d tugged from his satchel, her breathing steady but faint. Her transformation had succeeded, but whatever strength she’d summoned to do it had left her drained, her skin pale and clammy in the low light.
He watched her quietly, arms resting on his knees, shoulders tense despite the stillness.
Footsteps echoed softly down the stone corridor.
Mei stepped into view a moment later, dressed in a fitted tunic of layered sea-silk and leather plating that clung to her like flowing armor. Her long, damp hair was swept back, droplets glinting at the tips as she surveyed the scene with a sharp gaze.
“She did it,” Mei said softly, taking in the sight of Sakura’s sleeping form. “I didn’t expect it to happen so soon.”
“She pushed herself,” Kisame replied without looking up. “Too hard.”
Mei nodded, her expression unreadable. “That’s in her nature, I think.”
Kisame finally turned his head, his voice flat. “You didn’t come all the way down here just to check in.”
“No,” Mei said. “I didn’t.”
She motioned for him to follow, stepping quietly across the slick stone toward the mouth of the grotto. “Walk with me.”
He cast one more glance at Sakura, then rose to his feet and followed her a short distance down the corridor, far enough that their voices wouldn’t disturb her, but close enough that he could still hear her breathing if he strained.
When they stopped, Mei crossed her arms.
“The Abyssal Frame is moving,” she said without preamble. “They’ve begun sweeping the deeper trenches. They’re not broadcasting openly, but our scouts picked up a distortion trail. Stealth-grade submersibles, fast-moving, heavy displacement.”
Kisame’s expression darkened. “How close?”
“Too close. They’ve begun circling the ruins you passed through. If they get one more trace of the Pearl’s signal, or hers, they’ll stop playing subtle.”
Kisame leaned back against the stone wall, jaw tight. “They’re ahead of schedule.”
“Likely spurred on,” Mei said grimly. “He knows she’s here. He just doesn’t know where. Yet.”
A long pause stretched between them.
“She’s not ready,” Kisame said.
“No,” Mei agreed. “But she’s not helpless either. And we can’t let her get caught in the open.”
She stepped in front of him, voice lower now, quieter. “There’s a fallback shelter, carved into the side of a dormant thermal vent, shielded from sonar and satellite imaging. Not even my own council knows the exact location. I built it for emergencies like this.”
Kisame met her eyes. “You want me to take her there.”
“I want her safe, ” Mei said. “And you’re the only one she’ll let close enough to carry her if she can’t walk.”
He exhaled slowly, pushing a hand through his damp hair. “She’s going to hate this.”
“Probably,” Mei said, tone neutral. “But she’ll still be breathing.”
He didn’t respond right away.
Mei softened slightly. “She needs time, Kisame. Time to learn what she is. What she can do. And she won’t get it if Madara throws her in a tank before she even finds her feet.”
Kisame’s eyes flicked back toward the grotto. Toward the girl sleeping in borrowed clothes, her brow still furrowed even in dreams.
Finally, he nodded.
“I’ll take her.”
wWw
Ino kept her head down.
She moved through the sterile halls of the Abyssal Frame like a shadow trying to blend into steel, quiet, careful, eyes wide and always watching. The uniformed crew members barely acknowledged her presence now, their expressions blank behind tinted visors, their movements precise and wordless. She had stopped trying to make small talk after the third unanswered question.
She stuck mostly to the living quarters, venturing only where she had explicitly been given permission to go. Her assigned room. The observation corridor, if escorted. No locked doors, no sudden detours. She played the role of helpless tag-along perfectly.
At least, on the surface.
Inside, she was all adrenaline and sharp edges.
The image of the mermaid, floating helplessly in that fluid chamber, restrained and barely conscious, burned behind her eyes every time she blinked. And Itachi’s warning repeated over and over like a mantra:
He brought you here as bait.
Ino didn’t want to believe it. Part of her still wanted to believe that Madara cared, at least a little, about finding Sakura. That he was just cold and efficient, not cruel. But the evidence was piling up layer by layer, forming a cage she couldn’t ignore.
She needed answers.
She just had to survive long enough to find them.
She lingered now in the lower corridor that curved just above the engineering bay. A long row of reinforced windows ran along one side, offering a panoramic view of the sea outside, distant trenches, the faint flicker of bioluminescent life, a scattering of motion sensors drifting like jellyfish sentinels.
She kept her hands tucked into the oversized sleeves of the uniform they’d given her. It wasn't much protection, but it helped her feel invisible, at least.
Two technicians passed behind her without pause.
She waited until their footsteps faded, then quietly slipped around the corner and down a short flight of stairs leading to the auxiliary lab. She’d memorized the patrol patterns. Knew exactly when this hallway would be empty for ninety seconds.
Not enough to do anything. But enough to look.
She passed sealed doors labeled in cold, clinical lettering:
Specimen Containment
Genomic Analysis – Sublevel 3
Naiad: Data Purge In Progress
Her pulse quickened. She reached for one of the locked consoles, but a soft click echoed down the hallway.
Footsteps.
Ino tensed and backed away quickly, sliding into a shallow alcove near a storage chamber. A shadow passed the glass of a side door, tall and gliding. For one horrifying second she thought it was him , but it wasn’t Madara. Just a junior researcher with a clipboard and dead eyes.
Still, her heart wouldn’t stop pounding until the sound of footsteps disappeared again.
Too close.
She exhaled slowly, eyes scanning the terminals again. She couldn’t do much yet. Not without access. Not without triggering something.
But she was learning. What doors were watched. What rooms were scrubbed daily. And most importantly, what wasn’t on the map they’d shown her.
The hallway cleared again. Ino waited five full seconds, counting the beats of her heart before creeping back to the console she had hovered near earlier. The screen was dark, but a faint red glow blinked at the base.
She reached out, fingers trembling just slightly, and brushed the edge of the terminal.
It stirred.
The interface flickered to life. It didn’t demand a passcode, just displayed a generic inventory screen. Ino squinted, scrolling through the list of meaningless item IDs, chamber numbers, and preservation logs.
But one line caught her eye.
PERSONNEL: DEEP-ARCHIVE/UNREGISTERED
Name: [Redacted]
Blood Signature: Verified anomaly (X-187)
Origin trace: Unknown reef / unknown maternal line
Current Status: Unrecovered
Last Resonance Event: [timestamp] — Maritime Incident: Civilian vessel ID 09-SR Haruno
Ino’s breath hitched.
Haruno.
Her finger trembled as she tapped into the file again, trying to pull up more details, anything. But the rest was blocked behind locked layers she didn’t understand. Just one image was accessible, low resolution, black and white.
She clicked it.
A still frame from a grainy sonar capture. The outline of a figure falling through water, barely visible, hair fanning around their head like a halo. A timestamp from the cruise ship’s disappearance date.
The moment Sakura fell. Ino covered her mouth with a shaking hand. They had a file on her. They knew about her.
She backed away from the console, breath ragged.
The document hadn’t been labeled under Sakura’s name, but the clue was undeniable. Haruno. Maritime incident. Verified anomaly. They were tracking her from the start. Which meant Sakura hadn’t slipped through the cracks.
She had something. Something Madara had been waiting for. And they wanted her back.
Or worse.
Ino turned quickly, moving down the hallway with as much calm as she could manage, each step faster than the last, the panic starting to rise. She needed to get this information to someone. Anyone.
But deep down, she already knew the truth.
She was too deep in now. And Madara would never let her walk away.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The air was warm, dry.
Sakura stirred beneath the soft layers wrapped around her, her limbs heavy but her breath steady. The firelight flickered gently across the hollowed stone ceiling, casting golden shadows that pulsed in rhythm with the waves breaking somewhere beyond the vented grotto walls.
She blinked, her vision adjusting. She was no longer underwater. No longer cold. Still human. The ache in her body told her the transformation hadn’t been a dream.
Slowly, she turned her head.
Across the fire, Kisame sat shirtless on a smooth slab of rock, his back to her, broad and marked by deep scars that told more stories than he ever would. His thick fingers moved with surprising care over the jagged surface of a massive, cloth-wrapped shape resting across his lap. He was methodical, threading oil between barbed scales, brushing grit from the weapon’s sharp, breathing surface.
It wasn’t just a blade. It was alive.
Samehada.
Sakura’s breath caught quietly in her throat.
She’d only heard about it in hushed tones, Mei had once mentioned it with caution, describing it as a weapon that “feeds,” and whose loyalty was as fickle as a storm current. Even Mei hadn’t spoken of it lightly.
Sakura pushed herself upright, the blanket slipping from her shoulders as she sat forward.
“So…” she said softly, voice still raspy. “That’s the infamous Samehada?”
Kisame didn’t flinch, just gave a quick nod.
“Mei called it a parasitic sword. Said it doesn’t obey anyone unless it wants to.”
Kisame gave a low grunt. “She’s not wrong.”
He didn’t look at her right away. Instead, he traced the edge of the blade’s spine with a cloth, the firelight catching on the exposed teeth. “Samehada’s not a sword. It’s a creature. It doesn’t slice, it feeds. Blood, pain, conflict. It likes the taste of battle. But it hasn’t had much of that lately.”
Sakura slowly crawled to the fire’s edge, wrapping the blanket tighter around herself as she studied the weapon from afar. “It’s… more brutal-looking than I imagined. You really used to fight with that?”
“For years,” he said. “I was the one it chose. Or maybe it was the other way around.”
She tilted her head, watching him. “But you don’t carry it anymore.”
“Not for war,” he said. “I keep it close, but I don’t use it.” He paused, then added, “I don’t want to be the kind of man who needs to.”
The fire crackled.
Sakura was quiet, her gaze fixed on the jagged outline of the blade. She could feel it from here, the hum beneath the stone, the thrum in the air. It wasn’t just a weapon. It was hunger made form.
“But it still listens to you,” she murmured.
Kisame glanced over his shoulder at last, meeting her eyes. “It listens when it wants to.”
“And you still have it,” she said. “Even if it reminds you of who you were.”
He leaned back, resting the weapon carefully against the rock behind him. “It’s like a scar. You don’t throw it away just because it hurts.”
Sakura’s voice was quieter now. “I think that’s the first time you’ve ever said something about your past without deflecting.”
Kisame’s gaze lingered on her for a moment, intense but unreadable. Then he stood and walked around the fire toward her, barefoot and silent on the stone. He crouched just across from where she sat, elbows on his knees.
“You always wake up this nosy?” he asked, one brow raised.
“Only around mysterious, emotionally constipated shark-men,” she said, tone dry.
He gave a low chuckle. “Lucky me.”
They sat in silence for a long moment, the fire casting shadows along the stone and across their faces. The warmth of the flames danced between them, but it wasn’t the only heat in the air.
Sakura looked at him again, not the way she had before, with uncertainty or caution, but with something slower, steadier.
“You really didn’t have to carry me here,” she said softly.
“You’re right,” Kisame said. “I didn’t.”
She opened her mouth, unsure how to respond, but the look he gave her said enough.
“You don’t have to understand it yet,” he added. “But I’m not going anywhere.”
A beat of silence passed between them, long and still.
And then, quietly:
“I’m glad it’s you,” she whispered.
Kisame’s brow furrowed slightly, caught off guard by the softness in her voice.
She tucked a damp strand of hair behind her ear, avoiding his gaze now. “You’re the only person who’s ever made me feel like this… like I’m not broken.”
His voice came slower this time, gentler. “You’re not broken, Sakura. You’re becoming.”
They didn’t move closer, not yet. But the space between them was thinner now. The air warmer. The silence heavier. And for the first time, Sakura didn’t feel like she was drifting in two worlds.
She felt like she’d finally found someone who could exist between them with her.
Sakura sat with her knees pulled to her chest. Kisame remained crouched, silent for a long time as he studied her face; calm, but distant, like he was weighing something.
When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet, even.
“We need to go.”
Sakura blinked slowly. “Now?”
He nodded once. “Soon. Before the signal pulses again.”
Her stomach sank. “The Pearl.”
Kisame reached toward her, fingers brushing aginst it. It still faintly glowed, like it dreamed beneath her skin.
“Madara lost signal once,” he said. “But he has tech that can catch the faintest flicker if we don’t move.”
Sakura’s breath caught. “You think he’s close?”
“I know he is.” Kisame stood fully now, Samehada already strapped across his back.
“Mei’s sending us to one of her fallback shelters. Hidden, deep. Shielded from sonar, from satellites. From everything. It’s the best chance we have to keep you out of his hands.”
Sakura looked down at her legs, bare beneath the blanket, still pale and fragile. “You want me to transform again.”
“I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t necessary.”
She bit her lip. “The last time I did, I passed out.”
“And now you know what to expect,” he said gently. “You have to remember, legs are your other form. It will be easier for you to transform back into a mer.”
He stepped closer, then crouched again, this time less guarded, more open.
“We’ll go slow,” he added. “I’ll be with you the whole way. But we can’t stay here. You know that.”
Sakura hesitated, staring into the fire as doubt rippled through her. Her body still felt weak. Her mind tugged in two directions, fear and defiance. But then she looked up at him.
Kisame, scarred, dangerous, unwavering. Not just her protector.
Hers.
She took a breath and nodded.
“All right,” she said. “Just… stay close.”
His hand reached out, an offer, not a demand.
She took it.
The fire crackled behind them as they stepped toward the water’s edge together. She shed the blanket and stood at the lip of the pool, her pendant warm against her chest, Kisame’s steady presence like gravity at her back.
“Close your eyes,” he murmured. “And this time… don’t just remember who you were. Remember who you are. ”
She did. And with the next breath, the transformation began, slow, shimmering, powerful.
This time, she didn’t reach for memory, she reached for presence. For the feeling of the sea around her. The weight of water against her skin. The heartbeat of the ocean that had pulsed through her chest ever since she first fell into it. The girl she’d been on land no longer felt like a stranger, but neither did the creature beneath the surface.
She could be both.
A deep warmth spread from her ribs outward, trailing down her spine. Her legs tingled, then prickled, then folded with a sudden rush of pressure as crimson scales bloomed like petals across her thighs.
Sakura gasped and stumbled forward, but Kisame caught her. His arm slipped around her waist with ease, pulling her close just as her tail replaced her legs in a shimmer of scarlet and gold.
“I’ve got you,” he murmured.
Her fingers dug into his shoulder as she adjusted to the shift in balance. Her body ached, but not like before. This time, it was familiar. Manageable.
She looked down at her tail, the way the edges flicked in the water like a ribbon caught in wind.
It was beautiful.
She met Kisame’s eyes, breathless but steady. “I did it.”
He grinned. “Told you.”
With one more shared glance, they dove together.
They surfaced some time later just outside the coral-bladed gate of Mei’s palace, the blue structure rising like a crown from the seabed. The palace shimmered with soft lights flickering along the towers, signaling a quiet watchfulness. The city beyond was quieter now, subdued beneath the tension of what everyone suspected was coming.
Mei was already waiting for them.
She floated just beyond the gate, regal in a dark sea-silk robe, her long hair drifting like a veil behind her. Her eyes scanned Sakura first, searching, assessing, and then softened with approval.
“You didn’t pass out this time,” she said.
Sakura gave a tired smile. “No. I had a good anchor.”
Mei’s gaze flicked briefly to Kisame, but she didn’t comment. Instead, she drifted forward and placed a firm hand on Sakura’s shoulder.
“You’ve come further than most do in years,” she said. “That blood in you, it’s waking. You’ll feel the pull more now. Dreams, instincts, abilities you haven’t touched yet. Don’t fight them. But don’t let them control you either.”
Sakura nodded. “I’ll try.”
“I know you will.” Mei turned, speaking now to both of them. “The shelter is tucked beneath a thermal vent shelf two kilometers west of the Trench of Silence. You’ll find a cavern mouth guarded by red reef and spiral stone. No one outside my bloodline knows the path. It’s shielded, insulated from Naiad’s tech. You’ll be safe there.”
Kisame nodded, serious now. “And if they follow?”
“They won’t find you,” Mei said confidently. “Not unless they tear the sea apart. And even then…” Her eyes narrowed. “They’d better be ready.”
She reached into the folds of her robe and withdrew a carved token shaped like a pearl within a dragon’s jaw. It shimmered faintly.
“For you,” she said, pressing it into Sakura’s palm. “It’ll open the barrier if you ever need to leave quickly. But more importantly, it marks you as one of us. ”
Sakura clutched it tight, something raw catching in her chest.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
Mei gave a quiet nod, then turned to Kisame. Her tone shifted, cooler, but not unkind.
“Take care of her.”
Kisame didn’t hesitate. “Always.”
Without another word, they turned and began swimming away, side by side.
Sakura glanced back once, just in time to see Mei, arms crossed, her eyes on the sea beyond as if already watching for the storm. And somewhere in that deepening dark, they swam toward their next unknown.
Kisame swam ahead, his powerful tail slicing silently through the pressure-thick currents, his silhouette a steady beacon in the gloom. Behind him, Sakura followed with practiced strokes, her red-and-gold tail shimmering like embers flickering in ash.
The deeper they traveled, the colder the water became. The sunlight vanished entirely after the first half-kilometer, replaced by deep-blue shadows and the faint pulse of bioluminescent life drifting in and out of reach. Jellyfish with long glowing tendrils glided by like spirits. Eyeless fish flashed and vanished into crevices. Ancient coral structures, choked with age, loomed like the ribs of sunken titans.
The world down here wasn’t just quiet, it was ancient. Untouched. The kind of place where time forgot to move forward.
Sakura’s breath came evenly, but her pulse quickened as the water pressure thickened. Her necklace rested heavily against her collarbone. She kept her fingers curled protectively around it, just in case.
Up ahead, Kisame slowed.
He turned slightly, gesturing for her to follow him through a jagged wall of basalt towers rising from the seafloor like teeth. Beyond them, the water shimmered faintly, a distortion, almost like heat on stone.
They had reached the Trench of Silence.
Sakura paused as she passed through the stone teeth. The water itself changed. She could feel it; dense, still, like sound couldn’t quite form here. Her own movements felt muffled. Even her heartbeat grew faint, as though the trench swallowed anything it deemed too loud.
Kisame turned, his voice a hush even through their comm link. “You feel that?”
Sakura nodded. “It’s like the ocean’s holding its breath.”
“This trench is saturated with pressure and backward currents, it plays tricks. That’s why Mei chose it.”
They drifted lower, the walls of the trench growing taller, sharper.
Then she saw it.
Nestled between two spiraling pillars of coral, one red, one stone-gray, was a cave mouth framed by curling growths of fire sponge and luminous moss. The entrance was shaped like a nautilus shell, half-hidden behind thick drapes of seaweed that shimmered silver when disturbed.
The shelter.
Kisame swam forward and placed his palm against the outer wall. For a moment, nothing happened. Then the stone pulsed, recognizing the token Mei had given them.
The barrier shimmered once and parted like a curtain, revealing the passage beyond.
They entered together.
The tunnel was narrow at first, forcing them to swim close. It opened into a series of wide chambers carved into the stone shelf itself, lit by soft, glowing moss and bioluminescent flora. The air trapped in pockets above allowed for partial surfacing, though the shelter remained completely submerged. Smooth resting platforms had been shaped from mineral-stone and coral, fitted with old bedding and relics, clearly maintained, but long untouched.
It was hidden. Insulated. Silent.
Safe.
Sakura surfaced slowly in one of the upper chambers, brushing hair from her face as she looked around. “It’s like a dream,” she whispered.
Kisame surfaced beside her, already scanning the walls for structural weaknesses, exits, escape paths. Always the soldier.
“You’ll get used to the quiet,” he said. “Most people find it too loud after a while.”
Sakura turned to him, searching his expression. “How long do you think we’ll be here?”
His golden eyes met hers, unreadable.
“As long as it takes.”
And in that silence, the deep, still kind that only the ocean knew, they both understood that time was no longer something they had.
wWw
Sakura floated near the surface, arms resting on the edge of a smooth, stone platform that jutted just high enough out of the water to be used as a bed. Her tail flicked slowly beneath her, crimson scales catching glints of the ambient light like rubies.
Kisame stood nearby, scanning the upper ledges of the chamber with that ever-watchful tension in his shoulders. Samehada was strapped to his back again, a silent threat slumbering at his spine.
When he turned to her, his voice was calm but steady.
“Settle down here for now,” he said. “Get your strength back. I’ll scout the perimeter, make sure no currents have shifted since the last check. If Madara’s tech sweeps this far, I want to know before we feel it.”
Sakura furrowed her brows. “You’re going alone?”
He smirked faintly. “I’m not asking.”
She rolled her eyes, but the worry didn’t leave her voice. “Be careful. If you pick up any trace of a drone—”
“I’ll handle it.” He paused, then added more gently, “I’ll be back before you even start to miss me.”
She raised a brow. “Bold of you to assume I would.”
He turned at the entrance tunnel, grinning over his shoulder. “You already do.”
And just like that, he slipped into the current, his silhouette vanishing through the moss-curtained archway like a shadow drawn back into the deep.
Sakura let herself sink slowly into the sheltered basin, resting her head on the curve of a coral pillow embedded in the stone platform. Her body was still sore from the second transformation, but it was a manageable ache now, like something stretching into place instead of tearing apart.
Still, her hand drifted to the shell around her neck. The spiral talisman was faintly warm. Not glowing. Not pulsing. But… waiting. Just like her.
She closed her eyes, the sound of her own heartbeat echoing softly in her ears. She trusted him to come back. But more than that, she trusted herself to be ready when the time came.
wWw
The artificial lighting aboard the Abyssal Frame buzzed faintly overhead, a cold white glow that gave no hint of time. Morning, night, day, it all blurred together in steel and silence.
Ino sat stiffly at the edge of her cot, fingers pressed to her temples as if she could force her thoughts to quiet. She hadn’t slept since she found the file.
She couldn’t.
The image of Sakura’s name buried under layers of redacted data… the silhouette of her falling… the term “ verified anomaly ” stamped over the entire record—
It all clawed at her, louder than the hum of the ship.
Itachi’s voice still echoed in her memory, soft and grim:
You’re bait.
She hadn’t seen Madara since that warning call. She hadn’t wanted to. But she knew he was watching. Always. Whether through cameras, sensors, or just the unsettling intuition he seemed to wield like a blade.
She couldn’t stay still much longer. If she did, she’d start screaming. Her eyes flicked to the sealed door. No guards outside.
Not visibly.
Ino stood and crossed the room, heart pounding as she cracked the door open and peeked into the corridor. Empty. The technicians must’ve rotated shifts again. She slipped into the hallway, moving quickly and quietly.
This time, she didn’t go toward the labs.
She went deeper.
She remembered seeing a corridor on her “tour”, barely mentioned, brushed over as “restricted for calibration purposes.” But the layout in the hallway panels told a different story. She found it again now, half-shadowed and unlit, nestled between two pressure-regulated hatches.
She reached for the door panel.
Locked.
She pressed her hand lightly against the side casing. The metal was warm, recently touched. Someone had come through here not long ago.
Just as she turned to retreat, a click hissed behind her. The door slid open.
Ino spun around, stunned and staring directly into the dark corridor beyond. It was silent. Empty.
Either a stroke of luck. Or a trap. She swallowed hard and stepped inside.
The hallway sloped downward slightly, the temperature cooling with each step. Unlike the rest of the vessel, these walls weren’t lined with metal plating, they were insulated with something else. Something dull and pale, almost like stone.
And then she saw it: a heavy vault door half-open, just far enough for her to slip through.
She hesitated, then stepped in and stopped cold.
Inside was a holding chamber. Stark. Seamless.
On the far wall was a massive screen displaying vital stats: pulse, oxygen saturation, weight. And floating in a reinforced stasis tube in the center of the room—
Another mermaid.
But this one looked… different.
Her hair was short. Dark. Her tail was dull silver-blue, with fins shaped more like wings than a typical tail fan. And her eyes, half-open, unfocused, glowed faintly even in sedation.
Ino’s stomach turned.
There were others . Not just the one she’d seen before. Not just Sakura. This one looked younger, maybe no older than a teenager.
They’re collecting them, she thought, heart sinking .
She backed away from the stasis tube, careful not to touch anything, every instinct screaming at her to move. But before she could retreat, she heard it:
Voices.
Muffled, but growing closer. Echoing from the corridor beyond the chamber’s side door.
She froze, ducking behind a storage pillar embedded into the wall. Cool condensation soaked into her uniform as she pressed her back against the metal, holding her breath.
The door opened with a low hiss, and two figures stepped inside. One of them, tall and unmistakable, was Madara. The other man she didn’t recognize.
He was slightly older than her, leaner, with pale skin and silver hair tied at the nape of his neck. His coat bore Naiad’s insignia, but it was darker, trimmed in crimson, a rank she hadn’t seen before. His presence felt… colder. Clinical.
They stopped in front of the tank.
Madara’s gaze lingered on the unconscious mermaid, unreadable.
“She hasn’t reacted to the conditioning,” the silver-haired man said quietly. “No biological transformation since initial extraction. If she doesn’t trigger soon, we’ll need to shift her classification.”
“She’s not the one I want,” Madara replied.
The other man’s brow furrowed. “You’re referring to the Haruno girl?”
Madara’s expression sharpened. “Yes.”
Ino pressed a hand over her mouth.
“They’ve shielded her well,” the stranger continued, pulling up a projection screen. “Last resonance pulse was weak, but she’s in motion. Somewhere near the Trench of Silence. We've begun scanning current fractures near the outer reef.”
“We're close,” Madara said. “And the Yamanaka girl—” he paused, his tone colder now, “—is still serving her purpose.”
Ino’s blood ran ice cold.
“They trust too easily,” he continued. “Sakura will come looking for her. Or at the very least, worry. Sentiment always clouds logic. That’s how we’ll win.”
The silver-haired man looked thoughtful. “And if she doesn’t come to us?”
“She will.”
Madara stepped closer to the tank, one gloved hand brushing along the reinforced glass. His voice lowered to something almost reverent.
“She can’t run forever. And when we bring her in…” He smiled faintly, chillingly. “We won’t just study the anomaly. We’ll recreate it.”
The other man nodded. “And the shark?”
“If Hoshigaki interferes, he dies.” Ino felt her knees go weak.
They weren’t just after Sakura. They were preparing to replicate her. She didn’t dare move. Didn’t breathe.
The men turned to leave, their conversation fading as they exited through the far door.
Only once their footsteps disappeared down the corridor did Ino let herself move again. She turned, leaned heavily against the wall, and swallowed back the rising nausea.
She needed to talk to Itachi.
The corridor outside the containment chamber was empty.
But Ino didn’t wait. Her footsteps were soft but fast, heart hammering behind her ribs as she slipped back toward the residential deck. Her mind spun with everything she’d just overheard.
Recreate her.
She reached her quarters, locking the door behind her like a final barrier between her and the truth she’d stumbled into. The soft hum of the ventilation system was the only sound as she crossed the room, grabbed the wall-mounted communicator, and hit redial.
There was only one number in the call history. It barely rang once before connecting.
“Ino.”
Itachi’s voice; low, steady, and focused.
“I heard them,” she said quickly. “Madara. And someone else. A man with silver-white hair, glasses, pale skin. He had a red-trimmed Naiad coat. They were in the lab… talking about Sakura. About recreating her abilities.”
There was a pause. Then Itachi’s voice shifted, lower. “You said pale, with glasses?”
“Yes. Creepy. Smiled too much.”
“Kabuto.”
She blinked. “Who?”
Another pause.
“He’s the one behind Naiad’s biological arm. Gene manipulation, hybrid theory. Quiet. Dangerous. Most of the staff don’t even know he exists.”
Ino’s skin crawled. “I believe that.”
“He’s been working on something for years,” Itachi continued. “But if he’s speaking openly about replication… they must believe they’re close to stabilizing the genome.”
“Genome,” Ino repeated. “As in…?”
“As in they want to make more of her,” Itachi said. “Or take her apart trying.”
Ino swallowed hard. “And they’re using me to lure her in.”
“Yes. But that’s still their plan, not their victory. Listen. You need to keep your head down. Let them think you’re still playing along. Kabuto and Madara will get reckless if they believe you’re docile.”
“I don’t feel very docile,” she muttered.
“You won’t have to be for much longer,” Itachi said. “When the time comes, I’ll contact you. But for now, you’re safer pretending.”
She nodded slowly, though he couldn’t see it. “What if they move before you do?”
“They won’t.”
He said it with such certainty, like he’d already seen the ending.
“And if they do?” she asked anyway.
“Then I’ll stop them.”
Click.
The line went dead.
Ino lowered the receiver slowly. The hum of the ship returned to her ears, mechanical and cold. She didn’t know who Kabuto was, or what he’d done, but she knew one thing:
He looked at people like tools. And Ino Yamanaka was about to make sure he remembered she was far more dangerous than that.
wWw
The shelter was quiet.
Too quiet.
Sakura floated near the upper alcove of the stone-walled chamber, her tail lazily trailing behind her in the gentle current. The soft light from the bioluminescent moss pulsed at regular intervals, like a heartbeat buried in the walls. It might’ve been calming, if the silence didn’t press so heavily around her.
Here in the trench, even her thoughts felt hushed.
She sat on one of the coral shelves, fingers running absently over the spiral-shell pendant hanging near her collarbone. There was a strange hum inside her chest, like the feeling of remembering something important just before waking up.
She didn’t know if it was the trench, the aftereffects of her transformation, or something else entirely. But she felt different.
Like something beneath her skin had started to stir.
I’m changing, she thought. And she wasn’t sure if it scared her or if it was the first thing that had ever made sense.
A shift in the water drew her attention.
She turned just as Kisame emerged through the seaweed-draped entrance, his silhouette cutting through the soft glow like a shadow returning from battle.
He didn’t look injured, but his expression was tense, alert.
Sakura straightened, tail coiling slightly beneath her. “You’re back.”
“Yeah.” His voice was quiet as he drifted down beside her, scanning the chamber before settling on the stone lip near her side. “No drones. But the currents are growing unstable.”
She frowned. “You think they’re tracking us?”
“No,” he said. “Not yet. But they’re looking.”
He leaned back against the wall, exhaling through his nose.
Sakura studied him for a long moment. “You look tired.”
“I’m fine.”
“That’s not what I asked.”
He gave her a sidelong look, half warning, half amused, but she didn’t flinch. Eventually, he relented with a soft grunt.
“I'm always tired when I scout the deep. You never know what’s watching you back.”
She was quiet a moment, then asked softly, “You think they’ll find us?”
He didn’t answer immediately.
Then: “Not here. Not unless the Pearl pulses again.”
Sakura looked down at the pendant, her fingers tightening slightly around it. “I can feel it doing something. Not… actively. But like it’s holding something in reserve. Waiting for something.”
Kisame nodded. “It’s bound to your blood. Same as that shell. Mei told me it wouldn’t wake until you did.”
“I am awake.”
“Not all the way.”
That made her blink.
Kisame turned toward her, watching her closely. “You’ve only scratched the surface of what you are. That shell, it’s reacting because something in you is stirring. Maybe memory. Maybe instinct.”
The silence that followed wasn’t heavy anymore. It was warm. Trusting.
Sakura shifted slightly, moving closer to where he sat. Her tail brushed his briefly, intentional, but barely.
Kisame didn’t move away.
“You really believe in me,” she murmured.
He looked at her, serious now. “I don’t believe in many things. But I believe in you. ”
Her breath caught. For once, there were no sarcastic deflections. No teasing grins. Just his voice, low, steady, and utterly sure. And it meant more than he probably realized.
Kisame leaned back slightly, bracing his arm along the wall behind her. His eyes were still scanning the chamber like he expected something to shift, something to come crawling out of the dark. He was always alert. Always ready.
Sakura watched him in the quiet, her gaze drifting across the scars that marked his skin, older ones, long-healed, faded into rough patches that ran over his shoulder, across his ribs, some trailing down beneath his belt.
She wondered how many of them were from enemies. And how many from the people who were supposed to be on his side.
“Can I ask you something?” she said quietly.
He didn’t look at her, but he nodded. “Go ahead.”
She hesitated. “Your past. You’ve never… really talked about it.”
“I know,” he said simply.
“You said Samehada reminded you of who you were.” Her voice softened. “But who was that?”
He exhaled slowly through his nose, his head tilting slightly against the wall. His voice was quieter when he finally spoke.
“I was a weapon. Raised as one. Trained in blood and silence. I was good at it, too good. So they gave me power. Let me kill in their name.”
She didn’t interrupt. She let him speak at his own pace.
“But after a while,” he continued, “you stop killing for a reason. You just kill because you’re told to. Because it’s all you know. And when I realized that, I left.”
He finally turned his head, his eyes meeting hers.
“I thought the ocean might teach me how to forget. But it didn’t. It just… gave me more space to be alone in.”
Sakura’s chest ached.
He wasn’t confessing out of guilt. He wasn’t asking for pity. He was just telling her. Trusting her with a truth that felt carved into bone.
“You’re not that man anymore,” she said softly.
“No,” Kisame agreed. “But he’s still in here. Waiting. Watching.”
“Then I’m glad I met the version who left.”
He smiled faintly, the kind that barely reached his eyes, but it was real. “You’ve never been afraid of me.”
“I was,” she admitted. “At first. But now…”
She looked down at where their hands rested on the stone, close, but not quite touching. Then, slowly, she lifted her hand and let it fall gently over his.
His fingers twitched under hers. Just once.
“Now you’re the only one who makes me feel safe.”
His gaze sharpened, but not in the way it did when he was scouting danger. It was deeper. More vulnerable.
And when he turned his hand over to thread his fingers with hers, his touch was careful, like she was something fragile, even though they both knew she wasn’t.
Neither spoke. They didn’t need to. The trench held their silence like a promise. And in that moment, wrapped in stillness, warmth bloomed between them, not sudden, not overwhelming. Just there . Quiet. Certain.
Their fingers remained loosely entwined, neither of them moving. Not away. Not closer.
Just... together .
Sakura looked at him through the soft blue light, his features partly shadowed, but his eyes watching her, steady, unflinching.
“What?” she asked, voice a whisper. “You’re looking at me like I’ve grown another fin.”
Kisame exhaled slowly, lips twitching. “You wouldn’t believe what I was thinking the day we met.”
“Try me.”
He looked down at their hands.
“When I saw you floating in the water… I thought you’d die.”
His voice was even, but low. Honest.
“I didn’t know who you were. Just a girl, a human girl, I thought, tumbling into water too deep for breathing. It should’ve been a footnote in someone else’s story. Something I'd typically ignore.”
“But you didn’t,” she said gently.
“No,” he admitted. “I didn’t.”
He was quiet for a moment, watching the current flicker against the chamber walls like candlelight.
“I told myself it was instinct. Something primal.”
Sakura’s breath caught. His hand tightened slightly around hers.
“I’ve never wanted to keep anything before. Not like that. Not someone.”
Sakura’s throat went tight. “You barely knew me.”
“I didn’t need to,” he said simply. “You were chaos. Magic. Wrong in all the right ways. I could feel it, like the tide turning.”
She blinked fast, emotion rising too quickly to name. “And now?”
Kisame leaned just slightly closer, voice lower, rougher. “Now it’s worse.”
A small laugh escaped her, breathless. “You mean better.”
“Worse for me,” he murmured, “because I actually care what happens to you. And I’m not built for that.”
Sakura shifted closer until their foreheads nearly touched, her voice softer than the water surrounding them.
“Then let’s build something else.”
Kisame froze for a moment.
Then, very quietly, he said, “You’re dangerous, Sakura.”
She smiled. “You like dangerous.”
His grin was faint but helpless. “That I do.”
And for a long moment, the rest of the world fell away, the pearl, the trench, even the threat they both knew would come crashing back soon.
The stillness between them lingered like the afterglow of something sacred, unspoken, but deeply felt.
Sakura leaned slightly into Kisame’s side, her heartbeat finally steady in the quiet. She didn’t want to break the silence. Not yet.
But he did.
His voice was gentle, but carried a different weight now. Grounded. Purposeful.
“You need training.”
Sakura blinked, tilting her head to look at him. “ Now? That’s what you’re thinking about?”
He gave her a half-smile. “You don’t get many chances to rest down here. And rest doesn’t mean go soft.”
She raised an eyebrow. “Well, I don’t exactly have a sword like you.”
“I’m not going to train you in swordsmanship,” he said, his voice already shifting into that low, instructive tone she was starting to recognize.
“Then what?”
“Hand-to-hand,” he replied, stretching his arms overhead. His muscles rippled with the motion, the flick of his tail steady as he rose off the stone shelf. “Close quarters. Grapples. Holds. What to do when someone’s in your space. Because Naiad won’t come at you from a distance.”
Sakura straightened a little, interest piqued. “Why not a weapon?”
“Because you’re not ready to wield something that feeds on blood,” he added with a sharp glance toward Samehada, resting against the wall like a slumbering beast.
She followed his gaze, then looked back at him with a slow smile. “Afraid I’ll outshine you?”
Kisame chuckled. “You already do. But you need control.”
Sakura pushed off the ledge, floating in front of him now, arms folded. “So what, you’re going to spar with me? Teach me how to wrestle a six-foot shark with claws?”
He flashed his teeth. “If you’re lucky.”
She snorted. “You just want an excuse to throw me around.”
He floated closer, golden eyes gleaming. “If I wanted to throw you, I would’ve done it already.”
Her pulse jumped, but she didn’t back away.
Instead, she smirked. “Fine. Teach me. But don’t hold back just because I’m new.”
“I won’t,” he said. “But I’ll make sure you get stronger. Fast.”
She nodded once, serious now. “Okay.”
He stepped back and motioned for her to follow. “First rule, never wait for your opponent to make the first move.”
Sakura narrowed her eyes.
Then lunged.
Kisame caught her easily, but there was a flicker of surprise in his expression and something else.
Pride.
Kisame deflected her third strike with ease, turning her forward momentum into a light push that sent her spinning clumsily through the water.
Sakura caught herself mid-roll, breath uneven, hair fanning around her like a pink halo.
“You’re leading with your shoulder,” Kisame said from across the chamber, arms folded. “You drop your balance every time.”
“I don’t have balance,” she snapped. “I have a tail. ”
“You also have control over that tail,” he replied calmly. “Or you’re going to. Come on.”
He motioned her forward again.
Sakura swam at him with a sharp burst, throwing a right hook the way he’d shown her. He slipped past it, grabbed her arm at the elbow, and flipped her, again, back-first into the stone wall behind him.
The impact was gentler than it felt. He’d held back.
Again.
She hissed and pushed off the wall, more frustrated than hurt.
“I’m trying,” she muttered.
“I know.”
“Then why are you still going easy on me?”
Kisame’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Because you’re thinking like a human who just grew a tail. Not like a fighter.”
Sakura flushed, embarrassed and angry. “Then maybe you should teach me.”
He didn’t respond. Just gestured again. “One more time.”
She surged forward, furious now, not just at him, but at herself. Her fists clenched, and she threw a wide punch aimed straight for his shoulder.
Kisame moved to block it like before, routine now, muscle memory.
But this time—
Something shifted.
A rush of warmth coiled through Sakura’s arm like a current of heat and light, trailing from her chest to her knuckles. The spiral-shell pendant flared faintly.
And when her fist connected with Kisame’s forearm—
A deep, concussive pulse of force erupted from the impact. The water shuddered. Kisame’s block shattered as he was sent flying backwards through the chamber like a torpedo.
He hit the far wall hard , crashing into the trenchside with enough force to split stone. A crack spidered out around his impact point, and a tremor passed through the chamber as chunks of rock loosened and drifted down like underwater rubble.
“Kisame!”
Sakura shot forward, panic flooding her chest.
He was partially obscured by the dust and stone fragments, his body suspended in the dim light, one arm slack against his side.
She reached him in seconds, heart hammering. “Kisame—! Oh gods, I didn’t mean—are you okay?!”
His eyes opened slowly, dazed but focused. “Damn,” he muttered, blinking hard. “What the hell was that ?”
“Kisame…” she murmured again, voice soft but trembling. “I didn’t know I could do that. I—”
“I told you,” he said, low and rough, “you’re waking up.”
Their eyes met in the slow drift of the water, hers still wide and searching, his steady, unreadable, but burning just beneath the surface.
She felt her heart thudding faster than it should in this depth. “Are you really okay?”
Instead of answering, Kisame reached up, his fingers brushing her cheek, just barely, almost testing her permission. When she didn’t pull away, he let his palm cup the side of her face, rough thumb stroking the line of her jaw.
“I’ve taken hits that could split stone,” he murmured. “But that? That was the first one I didn’t mind.”
A tremor ran through her. His hand was still on her face. Her own remained pressed against his chest. The current between them thickened, charged, alive.
“You’re playing with fire,” she whispered.
Kisame leaned closer, his voice nothing but gravel and salt and heat. “You’re the one who lit it.”
She didn’t know who moved first, maybe both of them, but in the next breath, they were closer , foreheads nearly touching, mouths just a breath apart.
“You scare me,” she said, truth pouring out before she could stop it.
“Good,” he whispered. “You make me feel something.”
Her eyes searched his. “Like what?”
“Like I’d kill anyone who tried to take you,” he said simply. “And not feel bad about it.”
Sakura’s breath caught. And then she closed the distance.
Their lips met, not clumsy, not frantic, but deliberate , like a question that had finally found its answer.
It wasn’t sweet.
It was heat and tension and release. A clash of two people who didn’t belong to anyone but had somehow found a home in each other.
His hand slid to the back of her neck, pulling her closer, and she pressed into him, tasting salt and breathlessness and the quiet fury he carried like armor. He didn’t hold her like something fragile, but something worthy. Something his.
When they finally broke apart, just slightly, both of them still catching their breath, Sakura’s voice was barely audible. “So much for keeping things uncomplicated.”
Kisame grinned, sharp and real. “Nothing about you has been uncomplicated since the second you hit the water.”
She let her forehead rest against his. “Do you regret it?”
He didn’t answer with words. Just leaned in again, slower this time, with the kind of hunger that promised this was only the beginning.
Their bodies pressed closer in the gentle flow, tails coiling in a slow spiral as heat rose between them, heavy and consuming.
Sakura's fingers tangled in his hair as she breathed his name, lips parted, heartbeat hammering through her chest and into the water between them.
She wanted to drown in this, in him. And she could feel that he did too.
Their tails brushed again, the contact raw and electric, and Kisame's voice rumbled low against her throat. “If you keep looking at me like that…”
Her smile curved, flushed and breathless. “Then what?”
But before the answer could leave his lips a low, rhythmic thrum pulsed through the water. Not loud. Not sharp. Just like a distant heartbeat that didn’t belong to either of them.
Sakura froze, breath catching.
The spiral-shell pendant resting near her heart warmed suddenly, then cooled. No glow. No flash. Just a moment of tension, like something deep below them had stirred.
Kisame pulled away just enough to scan the chamber, brows furrowed. His instincts flared like a blade unsheathed, but no danger presented itself. No drones. No sonar.
Just that pulse. And then... nothing.
Stillness.
He hovered in place a moment longer, jaw tight, then slowly turned back to her. “That wasn’t them,” he said, voice low.
“Then what was it?” she asked quietly.
“I don’t know.”
After a moment, he drifted closer again, brushing his hand along her arm, not to restart what had sparked between them, but to anchor her.
“You’re changing faster now,” he said softly. “Your energy, it’s waking things up.”
“But we’re safe here,” Sakura said, almost to remind herself. “Mei said no one could find us.”
He nodded. “We are. This trench… it’s protected. It’s one of the last true blind zones. Whatever that was, it didn’t come from above.”
“Then where?”
He hesitated. “…Below.”
They both looked down, into the abyssal dark, where the trench dropped off into uncharted cold.
Kisame’s hand found hers again. “We’ll deal with it. When the time comes.”
Sakura nodded, her breath finally settling again. But the moment, the intimacy, the heat, had shifted into something else now.
Not gone.
Just suspended.
Like everything else in the deep.
Later that night, the trench had gone utterly still.
Even the moss had dimmed to a deep blue-green glow, casting soft shadows across the shelter walls. The world outside the stone chamber was silent, heavy with depth and pressure, like the ocean itself was holding its breath.
Inside, the warmth between them remained.
Sakura lay nestled against Kisame’s side, his arm wrapped loosely around her waist, her head resting on the curve of his shoulder. His chest rose and fell in a slow, steady rhythm, slowed even more by the ocean's depths, like he’d finally found a place calm enough to sleep.
And she dreamed.
It came slowly, like light under water, rippling through her mind in flashes and pulses. The warmth of Kisame’s body fell away. So did the weight of the sea. She drifted; weightless, breathless, timeless.
A shape began to form through the darkness.
A woman.
Hair like flowing ink, eyes glowing faintly gold.
She was suspended in the deep, unmoving. Regal. Familiar.
Sakura tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come. The woman only lifted her hand, and between her fingers, Sakura’s spiral shell pendant glowed.
“Daughter of the tide,” the woman’s voice echoed, not spoken, but felt in the marrow of Sakura’s bones. “Your blood remembers.”
Sakura reached toward her.
The shell between them pulsed, once, twice, faster, and light spilled out in shimmering threads.
“The sea is not just water. It is memory. It is will.”
The image changed. She saw a kingdom of coral towers, spiraling spires that shimmered like living gemstones. And at the center, a throne. Empty. Broken.
“They erased us. Buried our name. But you were hidden, not lost.”
Sakura’s chest tightened.
The ruins. The shell. It was all connected.
“You carry the last light.”
The woman's hand reached out, hovering over Sakura’s heart.
“Wake.”
And then the light flared—
Sakura gasped .
Her eyes snapped open, lungs dragging in seawater. She was still in the shelter. Still pressed against Kisame’s chest. But her pulse was racing.
Her necklace burned faintly warm against her skin.
And from deep within the trench below them…
She felt something stir.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The shelter was silent again.
Kisame slept, arms slack where they’d been wrapped around her, his breathing deep and undisturbed. But Sakura was no longer beside him.
She floated just outside the arching mouth of the stone alcove, her eyes half-lidded, her face strangely serene. The pearl glowed like a captured star at her collarbone, faint at first, then brighter, pulsing in time with something far below.
Something was calling her.
The melody was distant, and yet it wound through the water like it was being sung just beside her ear; low, mournful, beautiful. Impossible to trace.
It echoed with old syllables, layered in harmonies that made her chest ache with a longing she didn’t understand. It wasn’t human… but it wasn’t not.
The pendant flared again. And her body moved without thinking.
She drifted downward, deeper into the trench, arms slack at her sides, hair trailing behind her like silk caught in the current. She passed over jagged rock shelves, coral that had never seen sunlight, and crevices blacker than ink.
Bioluminescent creatures flickered in and out of view, some with eyes too wide and teeth too long, fins like razors and glowing spines, but Sakura didn’t flinch. She didn’t even see them.
The song held her.
As she descended, the glow of the pearl grew stronger, becoming a beacon, a pulse that seemed to draw something out of the very walls of the trench.
Stone etched with forgotten symbols trembled faintly. Shapes moved beneath the silt. Schools of deepwater fish scattered, disturbed by a rhythm older than the current.
And she kept going.
Deeper. Deeper still.
Far above her—
Kisame stirred.
His gills flared first, reacting instinctively to the change in the water pressure. Then his eyes snapped open. His arms met only empty water.
He sat up in an instant, scanning the chamber. “Sakura?”
No answer.
He shot toward the entry and looked out into the trench, and far below, barely a pinprick of light shimmered like a falling star.
“Shit.”
Without hesitation, he grabbed Samehada, slinging it across his back, and launched downward, arms slicing through the water, tail snapping powerfully behind him.
He didn’t call her name. Didn’t shout. Whatever had pulled her into the deep, it didn’t want to be seen. And if it had her, it wouldn’t let her go without a fight.
The song grew louder the deeper she went.
It no longer sounded distant, it filled the water around her, saturated every current. Not just melody, but memory, voices folded atop one another like waves layering over the ocean floor.
Sakura’s eyes were wide now, glowing faintly from the light that poured off the pearl. The spiral-shell gleamed like moonlight made solid, its rhythm syncing with her heart.
And still, she descended.
The trench opened around her in a hollowed cathedral of stone and shadow. Stalactites jutted like teeth from above, and the walls were lined with markings engraved into the mineral. Glyphs older than language. Some shimmered as she passed, the pearl's light stirring them from dormancy.
At the very bottom, the current stilled completely.
There, nestled into the base of the trench, was a circular platform half-swallowed by coral and time. It was sculpted from dark stone veined with glowing threads of gold and violet. Symbols spiraled out from its center like a sunburst, broken in places, but unmistakably deliberate.
Sakura hovered above it, eyes drawn downward. Her breathing slowed.
The pearl burned white. As if responding to her presence, the glyphs around the platform lit, one by one, rippling outward like a tide returning home.
At the platform’s center stood a pedestal.
Upon it rested a crown.
It wasn’t made of gold. It looked carved from pale shell and bone coral, laced with strands of deep sea kelp dried to silver. It pulsed faintly, responding not to the pendant, but to her .
Sakura drifted forward, entranced.
As she approached, ghostly outlines flickered at the platform’s edge, figures of merfolk long gone. Women and men in elegant, royal forms, their faces vague but sorrowful. Some bowed their heads. Others watched her with eyes that glowed like glass.
The voices in the song grew layered again. Her voice. Their voices.
“The last daughter returns.”
The crown glowed faintly.
Sakura reached toward it—
And just before her fingers touched the coral edges, a blur of motion tore through the water.
“Sakura!”
Kisame’s voice, sharp and very real, cut through the spell like a blade.
She blinked as the song snapped silent. The platform faded into shadow. The ghostly figures vanished, their presence folding back into the stone.
And the crown was gone.
Sakura gasped and turned just as Kisame skidded through the water, grabbing her by the arms.
“What the hell were you doing?” His voice was more panic than anger, his hands gripping her shoulders as he scanned her face.
“I…” she blinked, dazed. “I heard singing.”
“There’s nothing down here but bones and pressure,” he growled, his tail flicking hard behind him. “You shouldn’t be able to breathe this deep.”
“I think…” Sakura swallowed hard. “I think it called to me.”
Kisame stared at her, face unreadable. Then his eyes drifted upward, toward the hollow darkness above.
“We’re not alone down here.”
And somewhere in the trench behind them, a glyph flared back to life. A low hum rippled through the stone beneath them.
Kisame turned sharply toward the glyph, his hand instinctively resting on Samehada. The glowing symbol, nestled in the side of the platform's outer ring, pulsed once, twice, then fractured like ice under pressure.
A thin crack split through the trench wall, releasing a slow swirl of silt.
Sakura and Kisame both drifted backward, the light from her pearl flickering in warning.
Then, a sound. Low. Metallic. Groaning.
Not from any living creature. The platform began to shift. Not collapse, but open.
Stone sank inward, the ancient spiral rotating with an impossible, clockwork precision. The pedestal where the crown once sat retracted, revealing a spiral staircase carved downward into the seabed itself, deeper than the trench should logically go.
A pocket of impossible space.
Kisame narrowed his eyes.
The pearl was glowing brighter now, casting streaks of gold across the glyphs. The water didn’t press on her anymore. She could breathe , even here, like the trench itself recognized her.
As they hovered near the entrance of the descending spiral, a slow current pushed outward, cool and laced with energy, like breath from a sleeping beast.
Something ancient had been sealed here. And the glyph had released the lock.
“It opened for you,” Kisame said, voice hushed.
Sakura stared into the abyss below, her voice barely audible. “I think I'm supposed to go down there.”
Kisame looked at her. She wasn’t guessing.
She knew.
The staircase spiraled downward in perfect, ancient symmetry, its steps formed not from loose stone, but polished shell-glass etched with the same sigils that had pulsed to life above. Glowing veins of marine crystal pulsed dimly in the walls, casting the water in soft shades of aquamarine and gold.
Sakura and Kisame descended slowly, side by side.
The pressure changed around them, not heavier, but quieter. Like they’d passed through a veil.
Sakura could hear her heartbeat again. And under it, the faint echo of voices. Not the haunting song this time.
These voices whispered in fragments, memories that had never belonged to her… and yet she knew them. Words spoken in a language her lips didn’t remember, but her blood did. The pearl glowed brighter the farther they went.
Kisame stayed close, eyes sharp, one hand near Samehada but not drawn. He didn’t speak.
He felt it too.
Finally, the stairs opened into a great chamber, wide, domed, and impossibly intact. The walls arched overhead like the inside of a sea cathedral, held up by pillars shaped like curling coral trees. Schools of glowing silverfish drifted through broken windows, undisturbed by their presence.
At the far end of the chamber was a massive relief carved into the wall.
Sakura’s breath caught.
It was a mural. A massive one, stretching from floor to ceiling.
It depicted merfolk unlike any she’d seen, tall, regal, their tails long and ornamented with gold-threaded fins. At the mural’s center, a queen stood holding a spiral shell in one hand and a trident in the other. Her face was sharp and strong, but kind… and hauntingly familiar.
Sakura floated closer, her fingers grazing the edge of the stone.
“She looks like you,” Kisame said behind her.
“I think it’s my mother,” she whispered.
More figures surrounded the queen, scholars, healers, guardians. And at the bottom corner, almost overlooked, a cradle shaped like a pearl.
Inside it, a child with wide sea-glass colored eyes.
Sakura’s pearl pulsed once. And the chamber answered.
The water grew warmer, the mural glowing faintly along the etched lines, as if recognizing her. Behind them, a sealed doorway cracked open, revealing a smaller chamber within.
Kisame glanced at her. “You want to see what’s inside?”
Sakura nodded slowly. “I have to.”
They entered together.
The inner chamber was quieter still. At its center stood a raised dais covered in ancient runes, surrounded by eight carved statues of merfolk elders. The stone glowed faintly beneath Sakura’s presence.
Hovering in the middle of the dais, a crystal sphere filled with swirling, silver-blue mist. Inside it, faint flashes of memories flickered. Not visions, but recordings . Echoes.
A memory archive. Sakura approached it reverently, one hand lifting toward the sphere. As her fingers touched it, a vision unfolded in the water around her, clear as glass:
A palace under siege. Merfolk scattering. Her mother, crown slipping from her brow, holding a bundled child, Sakura , in her arms. An elderly man talking to her.
"Hide her. She must not fall into their hands."
Then darkness. Screaming. Collapse. The vision faded, leaving Sakura breathless.
“I was hidden,” she said softly. “They erased everything to protect me.”
She looked around the chamber, heart heavy, eyes wide. And the pearl at her throat began to hum again, stronger now, resonant with the chamber itself. The magic in her blood was waking fully at last.
But they wouldn’t be alone for long.
Not with that kind of power stirring in the deep.
wWw
The control chamber of the Abyssal Frame was cold, lit only by the glow of holographic screens and steady pulses of sonar scans feeding in from the sea floor. The air felt thicker here, as if even the machinery was holding its breath.
Madara stood at the center of it all, arms clasped behind his back, eyes locked on the sweeping topographic map before him. The trench had remained dark for too long. Silent. No signals, no movement. He had begun to think the Pearl’s resonance had simply gone dormant.
Until now. A sharp ping echoed through the room.
“Director,” a technician called out, voice tight. “You’ll want to see this.”
Madara turned slowly.
On the central display, a soft pulse bloomed outward from the trench; small, controlled, but unmistakably unnatural. The sensor readouts recalibrated, decoding the signature.
“Resonance spike,” the tech confirmed. “Localized. Deep trench floor. This pattern matches the earlier anomaly… but stronger.”
Madara’s gaze sharpened.
“Is it the Pearl?”
“Possibly. But the energy’s different. We think… the source is her. ”
Madara stepped closer, eyes narrowing to slits.
“So… she’s alive. ”
His voice was calm. Too calm.
A second technician added, “We also detected an environmental shift, but we can't be sure what it is yet.”
Madara didn’t move for several long seconds. Then, almost absently, he smiled. “Good. Then it’s time to prepare the dive team.”
The room snapped into motion. Orders flew. Lights dimmed red. Drones were deployed. But in the corridor just outside, where the steel walls hummed with the Frame’s engine…
Ino pressed herself silently against the bulkhead, just around the corner from the chamber entrance. Her heart thundered behind her ribs as the voices filtered through the partially open door.
“She’s alive,” Ino whispered under her breath. She clenched her jaw, hands curled into fists.
Sakura.
A bitter chill ran down her spine, but she didn’t move. She kept listening. One voice caught her attention, a new one, filtered through static, projected from a secure channel:
“This is Kabuto. The vitals are stable, but if the seal is weakening, you’ll lose control. Shall I prepare a specimen hold for the subject?”
Ino’s brow furrowed. Subject ?
Madara answered coolly. “No. She’s not a subject. She’s a key. And I intend to use her before the others realize what she can unlock.”
Her blood ran cold. She had to get to Sakura before they did.
She returned to her room and twisted the lock with trembling fingers. The sterile lighting hummed above her, casting sharp shadows on the metal walls. Her heart still hadn’t slowed from what she’d heard.
Sakura was alive. They were going after her.
She crossed to the bedside console and yanked the phone receiver free. Without thinking, she redialed the last secure number, Itachi’s line. Her knuckles were white around the handset by the time it clicked.
There was a pause.
Then, his voice, low, calm, and as impossible to read as always.
“Yamanaka.”
“They’re going after her,” Ino hissed. “They picked up a signal from the trench, something’s awakened. They’re mobilizing a dive team, now. You didn’t tell me they were going to—”
“I know.”
That stopped her short.
“You… you knew ?”
“I felt the resonance spike before they did. I’ve already enacted countermeasures.”
“What kind of—? Itachi, if they reach her before—”
“I won’t allow that.”
His tone was quiet steel. Confident. Cold.
Ino gritted her teeth. “Then what do you want me to do? Let them parade me around until they figure out I’ve been listening in?”
There was the barest pause. “You’re not to get involved, Ino. Not in this. Your only task is to stay out of Madara’s way. Do not draw attention to yourself. Lay low.”
She opened her mouth to protest, but—
Click.
The line went dead.
Ino stared at the receiver in stunned silence. Then slowly lowered it back into the cradle.
“Unbelievable,” she muttered.
She paced once across the room, jaw clenched, hands twitching. Every instinct in her body screamed that she should run, break into the server room, sabotage something, do anything.
She wasn’t built to wait. And she sure as hell wasn’t going to let them reach Sakura without doing something to help.
“Lay low,” she repeated under her breath, voice laced with sarcasm. “Sure, I’ll do that. Right after I figure out where the hell they’re diving.”
Her eyes flicked to the terminal across the room.
Time to go hunting.
wWw
Sakura hovered in still water, eyes locked on the mural.
Her mother stood tall at the center of it, surrounded by attendants, guardians, and the spiral of ancient glyphs. But it wasn’t the crown that drew Sakura’s attention now. It was the trident.
It was held not like a weapon, but with reverence. Power. Purpose. It wasn’t just ceremonial. It meant something.
“What do you think this is?” she asked quietly, not looking away.
Kisame had been floating along the perimeter, trailing a hand along the walls, checking for anything hidden, or dangerous. He glanced over at her voice and drifted closer.
He followed her gaze to the depiction of the staff. “Could be a symbol of rule. Royal lineage. Most merfolk kingdoms used relics like that to unify the bloodline with the magic of the sea.”
Sakura frowned. “So… not just for show?”
He shook his head. “Not likely. If it’s anything like the Pearl of Return, it’s probably bonded to your family line. Maybe even channeling.”
“Channeling what?”
Kisame’s expression turned thoughtful. “The old kings and queens weren’t just political rulers. They wielded something. The oceans themselves used to answer to them in ways even I don’t understand. Tides. Currents.”
Sakura floated closer to the mural, placing a hand over the etched staff. She could almost feel something hum beneath her fingers, like the stone remembered.
“My mother used this,” she murmured.
Kisame came beside her, voice softer now. “Then maybe it’s still somewhere in here.”
She turned to look at him, eyes shining with a strange hope. “Would it help me control all this?” She gestured vaguely to herself, to the pendant, to her magic, to the weight of a kingdom crumbling on her shoulders.
Kisame was quiet for a moment. Then: “If it’s waiting for you, yeah. It might.”
Sakura glanced back at the mural and for just a second, the carved eyes of the queen seemed to shimmer. Like she was watching .
Sakura and Kisame moved slowly through the grand chamber, past crumbled arches and coral-wrapped pillars, deeper into the quiet ruins of the forgotten sanctum.
Though dust and silt swirled around their movements, the water inside remained oddly still, as though it watched , but did not resist.
Kisame swam ahead slightly, scanning the walls. “Most of this place has held up better than I expected,” he muttered, trailing his fingers along carvings partially reclaimed by barnacles and soft polyps. “No signs of collapse. Just abandonment.”
“It doesn’t feel empty,” Sakura said quietly, following behind him. “It feels… paused. Like it was waiting.”
They reached the far wall of the sanctum, unassuming at first. It was tall, clean, without the usual murals or offerings. But right at its center, a spiral engraving.
Identical in shape to the one around her neck. Sakura’s breath caught in her throat.
She drifted toward it, her shell pulsing faintly in response. It grew warmer with every inch she closed between them.
Kisame, slower now, watched her carefully. “That can’t be coincidence.”
“No,” she murmured. “It’s like… a key.”
The wall bore no handle, no seams, no symbols. Only the shell. She removed the shell necklace and held it up.
Kisame moved to her side, speaking low. “If it’s anything like before, it’s probably tuned to your blood. You should be the one to touch it.”
She positioned the shell over the engraving and pushed it in. The pearl flared bright in answer, casting light through the water in golden waves.
The embedded shell pulsed in kind.
Then— click.
The wall groaned.
A deep rumble rolled through the stone beneath them as hidden mechanisms began to turn. The shell rotated slowly in its socket, and the wall, once smooth and seamless, began to split down the middle, parting like ancient doors.
Silt billowed out in slow spirals.
Behind the wall lay a long corridor bathed in soft violet light. Along its walls, carvings depicted a different kind of story, not of rule, but of power passed down. Of sea-creatures bowing in reverence. Of hands glowing with light drawn from the ocean itself.
Sakura stared, breath caught in her throat. She drifted toward the newly opened corridor, drawn forward by instinct and something deeper, like gravity bound to memory. The soft violet glow from within spilled across her face, illuminating her features with an ethereal shimmer.
She barely heard Kisame move behind her until his hand curled gently around her wrist.
“Sakura.”
She turned to him, surprised by the softness in his voice.
He hovered close now, Samehada slung across his back like a silent sentinel. But his eyes, usually sharp and distant, held only her.
“You don’t know what’s in there,” he said quietly. “But I'm not sure I'm meant to follow.”
She opened her mouth to protest, but he stepped in close, closer than he had earlier, and gently cupped her cheek with his free hand, thumb brushing along the curve of her jaw. His fingers were rough, calloused, but his touch was careful. Devoted.
“I’ve seen kingdoms rise and fall,” Kisame said, voice low. “Watched war burn down to ash. But none of that ever made me hesitate.”
His gaze searched hers.
“Until you.”
Sakura’s breath caught, chest tight, throat thick. The warmth in her face had nothing to do with the shell at her throat.
“Kisame, I’ll be okay—”
Before she could finish, he leaned in and kissed her.
Slow. Certain.
No fire, no urgency this time, just the weight of something real. Something that had grown between them in the silence, in the fights, in the way he never looked at anyone else the way he looked at her.
She melted into it for one long, perfect moment. When he pulled back, she blinked up at him, cheeks flushed a soft coral pink, heart thundering behind her ribs like a trapped wave.
“Well,” she managed, voice a little breathless. “That’s one way to make sure I come back.”
Kisame’s smirk returned, shark-sharp but softened around the edges. “I’ll hold you to it.”
Sakura exhaled slowly, brushing a few strands of hair back from her face. “If anything tries to eat me in there, I am punching it.”
His grin widened. “Wouldn’t expect anything less.”
With a final glance, Sakura turned and slipped into the glowing corridor, shoulders squared, heart still racing. Behind her, Kisame lingered just a second longer, eyes never leaving the place where she disappeared.
The door sealed with a quiet thud , cutting off the dim light and distant sounds of the outer sanctum. The sudden silence was immediate and complete, no current, no movement, only the steady thrum of Sakura’s heart pounding in her ears.
She stood in the center of a narrow corridor bathed in violet light, its glow emanating not from torches or crystals, but from the very walls, etched with pulsing glyphs that whispered through the water in flickers of meaning just out of reach.
Her breath caught as she swam forward.
The water here felt different . Thicker. Still warm, but heavy with intent, like the pressure of eyes that were long gone but still watching.
Each swish of her tail sent a ripple along the seabed, disturbing silt that had not been touched in a couple decades. The corridor’s floor sloped gently downward, curving ahead into shadow. She moved slowly, carefully, trailing her fingers along the glowing script that lined the walls.
It shifted beneath her touch, glyphs unfurling like blooming anemones, revealing flowing depictions of merfolk unlike any she’d seen before. They weren’t warriors or royalty, not this time. They looked like doctors.
Hands pressed to wounds, to water, to coral blooms. Shells cracked and reassembled. Fins restored. Eyes opened. The ocean itself parted for them. And at the center of many of these carvings—
The same spiral shell. Her spiral shell.
She paused, one hand pressed over where the necklace had rested.
It wasn’t a weapon, she realized. It was a conduit. A sacred link to something older than the kingdom itself.
The corridor turned again, and as Sakura rounded the curve, a circular chamber opened before her; quiet, radiant, untouched.
At its center, resting atop a raised platform of smooth shellstone, stood a slender pedestal. Floating just above it was a faintly glowing construct, like a hollow orb of drifting water, suspended in a ring of luminous runes.
Within the orb… something pulsed faintly. A light. A heartbeat not her own.
Sakura’s throat tightened. The glow of the pearl answered again, pulsing in perfect time.
She took another step forward.
Her voice, uncertain but clear, whispered into the water, “What am I supposed to be?”
And for a breathless moment—
The orb responded. It pulsed once, then bloomed open like a flower.
The water around Sakura shimmered and thickened, becoming light, becoming memory. The runes surrounding the orb spun slowly, weaving together the strands of a recording not seen in centuries. She held her breath as the light within resolved into a shape.
A woman.
She was young, graceful, and striking, her hair long and flowing, deep brown like kelp, her features refined and familiar. Eyes gentle, sad, and steady. She hovered barefoot in the water, wrapped in a robe of flowing blue coral silk. Her hands were clasped at her waist, and when she looked up, directly at Sakura, her expression softened into a small smile.
“Sakura,” she said, and the sound of her voice brought tears instantly to the corners of Sakura’s eyes.
Not an echo. Not a ghost. Her mother.
“This message is only to be awakened by my daughter, born of the tides and hidden from the ocean’s enemies. My name is Ameno and if you are hearing this… then the seal has broken, and your blood has remembered.”
Sakura floated there, motionless, one hand over the pearl, heart aching.
“I was queen of a kingdom now forgotten. Not by accident, but by design. We were healers, protectors, bound to the life of the ocean itself. But when the war came, the other kingdoms fell silent. The sea turned cruel, and those who feared our power sought to end us.”
Ameno’s image flickered, her hands tightening at her sides.
“We were betrayed. Hunted. Even the ones we called allies turned their backs on us. I couldn’t let them take you.”
The projection stepped forward slightly, her voice trembling beneath its calm.
“I placed you in the care of two kind humans, your mother and father in the world above. They knew what you were. They knew what you would become. They agreed to protect you at the cost of never knowing the whole truth.”
Sakura’s lips parted. “They… knew ?”
Ameno’s voice continued, as if answering.
“They raised you as their own. They taught you to be human. They gave you the tools to find your purpose again.”
Her image paused, then smiled.
“You are the last daughter of our line. The sea remembers you, even if the world has forgotten.”
Sakura’s eyes burned, her voice catching. “There was a rumor,” she whispered. “They said… you fell in love with a human. That you had a child… and if you’d stayed, you both would have been murdered.”
Ameno’s expression shifted, sad, but unashamed.
“I loved a human once, a soldier. And for a moment, I dreamed of peace. Of a life beyond the sea. But those who knew my bloodline saw my child as a threat. The union between land and sea, between healer and warrior, was something they would never allow.”
Her voice dropped to a whisper.
“I would have died for you. But I chose to live… so you could.”
The orb’s glow dimmed slightly.
“My time is gone. But yours is beginning. And if you’re here… then they are coming for you, too.”
The water trembled faintly. Ameno lifted her hand one last time, open-palmed, reaching.
“Live, Sakura. Love, if you can. But above all… remember who you are.”
The image shattered into light. Sakura floated there in the silence, trembling, tears slipping into the sea.
The water stirred again. Where the orb had floated, a shimmer bloomed like a slow-forming pearl. Glimmering light gathered inward, folding itself with careful precision, until the shape coalesced into something solid.
There, hovering in the center of the pedestal, was a trident. Just as it had been depicted in the mural. But this was no carving.
The moment Sakura’s fingers closed around it, a resonant thrum echoed through the chamber, deep and old, as though the very bones of the ocean were waking. A ripple of force spread outward in concentric circles from where she stood, stirring the water, lifting silt from the stone floor in lazy spirals.
The trident pulsed in her hands, warm, alive. Its coral-etched shaft shimmered with ancient sigils that flared faintly at her touch. In her chest, something responded: a low ache behind her ribs where the embedded pearl now glowed with the same golden threads curling along the trident’s spine. She felt it, felt the ocean lean in, listening.
Then the chamber groaned.
Overhead, jagged cracks split the ceiling as tremors rocked the chamber walls. Dust and stone began to drift downward, first gently, then in dangerous plumes.
Sakura’s breath hitched. She turned sharply on her tail, the trident now cradled against her side. “No—no no—!”
She darted toward the entrance, water cutting past her in sharp rushes. A figure met her in the gloom, shark-gray, all motion and muscle.
“Sakura!” Kisame caught her by the arm, steadying her just as a pressure wave slammed out from the collapsing ruin behind them.
She blinked up at him, chest heaving despite the water all around. Bits of silt clung to her lashes. The trident trembled faintly in her grip.
“I got it,” she breathed. “The trident...”
Kisame’s eyes narrowed, flicking to the glowing weapon at her side. Another rumble rolled through the trench, but it came from deeper still, below even the fallen chamber. Sakura’s tail twitched as the current shifted, unfamiliar and foreboding.
Kisame’s gaze lingered on her a second longer than necessary, searching, almost protective, before he muttered, “We need to move. Whatever you just stirred up… it’s not finished.”
Sakura gave a faint nod, eyes flicking once to the trident before she pulled the spiral-shell from the door and tucked it against her chest. She followed him into the darkened trench, her path lit faintly now by the gold-threaded glow she carried.
Behind them, the last of the chamber was swallowed in silence.
wWw
The coralglass lanterns burned low, casting soft gold across the obsidian floors of the throne chamber. It was quiet now, courtiers dismissed, guards stationed at a distance. Only the rhythmic swirl of seawater outside the high, domed windows remained, the deep current glowing with strands of bioluminescence.
Mei stood before her communication basin, arms crossed tightly over her chest, eyes narrowed at the pulsing sigil hovering in the water’s surface.
Summons from the Mer Council.
Her jaw clenched.
The sigil shimmered again, three interlocking emblems representing the great colonies: Mizu , Suna , and Uzushio . The call was formal, coded, undeniable.
A summit.
A political hornblast, veiled in etiquette.
She waved her hand and dismissed the spell with a sharp flick of her fingers. The surface of the water calmed instantly, but her thoughts did not.
“They know,” she muttered under her breath. “Damn them… they already know.”
She turned and strode away from the basin, long robes trailing like dark sea-foam behind her. Her heels clicked against polished stone as she paced the chamber, brows drawn low in frustration.
Word had spread, too fast, too far. Sakura’s awakening in the ruins should have been a closely held secret. The Pearl of Return. The statue. The pulse. None of that should have escaped this palace, let alone reached the Council chambers on the far side of the sea.
But someone had spoken. And worse, someone who didn’t understand what they were talking about.
Half-truths and superstition. They’ve already spun this into legend before we’ve even figured out what it means.
She stopped pacing and stared at the massive mural across the back wall, an ancestral tapestry carved from living coral, showing the ancient kings and queens of the sea, their tails coiled in regal arcs, their hands holding relics of power. Among them was a faint image Mei had studied countless times before, barely visible unless you knew what to look for.
A woman with flowing hair and a spiral shell at her throat.
Mei let out a sigh and pressed her fingers to her temple. She had hoped for time. Time to help Sakura adjust. Time to shield her from politics and prophecy and all the vulturous interest that would inevitably follow.
But the ocean did not wait.
Now, the Council demanded an audience, no doubt to "discuss" Sakura's presence, or worse, to claim her.
As if she’s some lost relic they can pass around like a diplomatic offering.
Mei’s gaze hardened.
No.
If they wanted to make declarations, they could do it in person, but not without hearing from the girl herself. And Kisame… if he disappeared again, if he ignored this call, the Council would see it as defiance. Proof that the sharkspawn still thought himself above the order of things.
She cursed softly.
Now she had to find them. Quietly. Discreetly.
Because if this spiraled into open politics before she made contact… Sakura would be walking into a den of wolves with no idea she was being hunted.
The silence of the chamber was broken by the sound of the great shell horn echoing through the palace corridors, three long pulses, one short. A private summon. Moments later, the door to the throne chamber slid open with a wet grind of coral and obsidian.
In swaggered Suigetsu, hair still damp, grin already in place. He leaned lazily against the nearest support pillar, arms crossed over his chest like he’d been waiting for this invitation all day.
“You rang?” he said, voice half-laugh.
Mei didn’t look up from the parchment she was sealing. Her hands moved with slow precision, binding it in waterproof wax thread, pressing her signet into the glimmering coral stamp. Only when it was done did she lift her gaze to meet his.
“You’re going to the trench.”
Suigetsu’s eyebrows shot up. “The trench? That’s veiled territory. You planning to start a turf war, or just hoping I go missing?”
“I’m sending a message,” Mei said evenly. “To the Kisame and the girl with him.”
Suigetsu let out a low whistle, sauntering forward. “So the rumors are true. You really are harboring her.”
Mei’s voice chilled. “I didn’t say that.”
He grinned wider, but wisely didn’t press.
She held out the sealed scroll, stepping close enough that he couldn’t miss the warning in her tone. “Deliver this directly. No embellishments. No meddling. And certainly no interpretations of your own.”
Suigetsu held the scroll up, examining it from different angles. “Not even a little hint about what’s inside?”
“It’s vague,” she said bluntly. “Intentionally.”
His mouth twisted. “You don’t trust me.”
“I trust you’ll survive the trench. I trust you’ll find Kisame. Beyond that…” Her eyes narrowed, “I trust that self-interest will keep you in check.”
A flicker of something unreadable passed through Suigetsu’s expression, but then it was gone, replaced by his usual smug charm. “You know me so well.”
“I do,” Mei replied. “Which is why I’m giving you this task.”
She turned her back to him, stepping toward the viewing pane. The sea beyond swirled with distant currents, its depths darker than ink.
“And Suigetsu?” she said without turning. “If you decide to betray me, make sure your price is worth it. Because I don’t give second warnings.”
He let out a low chuckle and bowed theatrically.
“Message received.”
And with that, he was gone, slipping through the gates like a shadow, carrying a scroll that said little… and meant everything.
wWw
The water was calm.
Here, near the edge of the trench, the currents stilled to a heavy hush. Shafts of pale light filtered from above, diffused by distance and depth until everything shimmered in soft blue shadow. Jagged stone pillars jutted from the seabed like broken teeth, their surfaces lined with moss, coral, and long-forgotten runes.
Sakura hovered just above the temple's entrance, her hands pressed gently to the carved reliefs lining the stone frame. Her tail swayed in idle arcs beneath her, scales flickering with muted salmon and scarlet where the light touched them. She was focused, tracing the symbols with growing familiarity, the language of the old ones almost beginning to make sense.
Kisame lingered not far behind her, arms crossed, his massive form half-shadowed beneath a ledge of coralstone. His mohawk swayed gently with the current, and his gills flared slightly, rhythmically.
Watching her. Protecting her. Pretending not to. He didn’t like this quiet. Not today.
Something tugged at him, faint at first. A shift in the pressure. A familiar pulse in the water. Not hostile. But not welcome , either.
He turned slowly, eyes narrowing toward the open sea.
Sakura’s voice broke the silence. “Is something wrong?”
Kisame didn’t answer immediately. His head tilted slightly, like a predator catching a scent in the current. The water carried more than sound, it carried intent . And right now, it carried Suigetsu.
“Tch,” he muttered. “Speak of the devil…”
Sakura drifted down toward him. “What is it?”
He gave her a sidelong glance. “Company. Uninvited.”
Her brow creased. “Madara?”
He snorted. “Worse. Suigetsu.”
He pushed off the ledge with one powerful flick of his tail, circling her slowly as his posture shifted from casual to alert. “I can feel him grinning already.”
Sakura drifted closer, unconsciously mirroring his tension. “Should I hide?”
“No,” he said immediately, and his hand brushed lightly against her back, a barely-there touch, more instinct than affection. “You stay where I can see you.”
There was a pulse in the water again, closer this time.
Familiar. Mischievous. Kisame clicked his teeth together once and growled low under his breath.
“Here he comes.”
A sharp ripple rolled through the water, like a whipcrack of current against stillness. Sakura instinctively turned, her hand tightening around the edge of the temple's doorway as a blur of silver and violet cut through the gloom.
Suigetsu.
He emerged from the deeper shadows with a lazy twist of his long tail. His torso was lean and bare, gills slitted across his ribs, and his usual smug grin was already in place before he’d even stopped swimming.
“Well, well, well…”
His eyes landed on her and he slowed, almost forgetting to keep moving.
His smile curved wider. “So this is what the fuss is about.”
Sakura froze under his gaze, caught between surprise and caution. Her tail flicked once in irritation, sending golden-threaded light swirling behind her. The delicate gilded swirls on her fins shimmered as she turned slightly, placing herself subtly closer to Kisame without thinking.
Suigetsu gave a low whistle, slow and deliberate.
“Damn, Kisame,” he drawled. “You’ve been holding out on me.”
Kisame didn’t move at first. Just the edge of his jaw tightened. Then, slowly, he drifted forward, positioning himself squarely between them.
“Back off, Suigetsu.”
“Oh, relax,” Suigetsu said, spreading his hands like a martyr. “I’m just appreciating the view. That’s a rare tail you’ve got hovering behind you. Salmon and gold… is that coral-thread gilding?”
Sakura blinked, unsure whether to be flattered or annoyed.
Kisame snarled. “One more word and I’ll file your teeth flat.”
Suigetsu laughed, the sound bubbling easily through the water. “Touchy, touchy.”
He made a slow, theatrical spin, floating lazily in the water as he produced a sealed scroll from a bone-looped pouch at his waist. “Relax. I didn’t swim all the way down here just to get under your scales.” He gave Kisame a look. “Though that’s a satisfying bonus.”
Then he turned toward Sakura with a mock-bow, eyes gleaming with curiosity beneath the mischief.
“Delivery,” he said smoothly, holding the scroll out to her. “Straight from the Queen of Mizu herself. Not addressed to either of you by name, of course, but I think we can all agree who it's meant for.”
Sakura reached for the scroll, but Kisame caught her wrist lightly and took it himself.
Suigetsu raised his brows. “Paranoid much?”
Kisame’s voice was low. “Cautious.”
“And here I thought you were getting soft.”
“You mistake restraint for weakness,” Kisame said coldly, breaking the seal.
Sakura watched him in silence, her tail gently brushing the stone beneath her. She could feel the tension coiling again. Whatever this message was, it mattered.
And Suigetsu’s arrival was only the beginning.
Kisame held the scroll taut in both hands, eyes scanning quickly over the ink pressed into coral-fiber parchment. The message was brief, too brief.
His brow furrowed as he read the lines again, just to be sure:
The council calls a summit. The eyes of the sea have turned. A whisper once quiet now echoes loudly. If you’re listening, come home. While you still can.
No names. No locations. No threats. But the weight behind the words was unmistakable.
Mei was warning them.
He exhaled through his nose, folding the scroll slowly, claws tapping against the parchment.
Sakura watched him closely. “What does it say?”
Kisame didn’t answer immediately. He looked up, past her, to Suigetsu, who still floated with infuriating ease near a crag of dark stone, examining his nails like he wasn’t eavesdropping.
“Message delivered,” Kisame said gruffly. “You can go now.”
Suigetsu looked up, all faux innocence. “Go? What, and miss the fun part?”
Kisame narrowed his eyes. “There is no fun part.”
“Oh, come on.” Suigetsu flicked his tail lazily, propelling himself into a slow orbit around them. “The council’s moving. You’re rattled. She”—he pointed a thumb at Sakura—“is apparently ocean royalty and this whole thing’s practically begging for an audience.”
He grinned at Sakura again. “Besides, I haven’t seen you in action yet. Thought I’d stick around, maybe offer some moral support when your boyfriend here starts brooding too hard.”
Sakura’s cheeks flushed, her voice caught between protest and disbelief. “He’s not—!”
Kisame cut her off with a low growl. “You so much as breathe wrong around her and I’ll leave your bones rattling at the bottom of this trench.”
Suigetsu held up both hands. “Alright, alright. Geez. No need to bare your teeth.”
Kisame’s glare didn’t waver. “You’ve delivered your message. You’re not needed.”
“Correction,” Suigetsu said, smirking. “I’ve decided I am . Mei told me to deliver it, sure, but she never said I had to leave right after. And given how valuable you two are right now, maybe I should just hang around and make sure you don’t vanish before the council gets what it wants.”
“You don’t even care what the council wants,” Kisame snapped.
“Nope.” Suigetsu's grin widened. “But I care about what you want. And right now, that’s enough to keep me entertained.”
Sakura exhaled slowly, shooting Kisame a cautious glance. “Is he… always like this?”
Kisame’s jaw tensed. “Worse, usually.”
Suigetsu flashed her a wink. “You’ll get used to me.”
Kisame’s tail flicked sharply, sending a small cloud of sand curling up from the trench floor.
“We’ll move at night,” he muttered under his breath, eyes never leaving Suigetsu. “Before the sharks start circling.”
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The gates of Mizu shimmered ahead, glowing faintly beneath the cover of night. Spires of coral and glass rose from the trench wall like luminous thorns, curling upward toward the darker layers of ocean where nothing but ancient currents stirred.
Even in the stillness, the city buzzed.
Kisame felt it before they reached the outer reef. Not just the guards or the shift in temperature, the eyes. Dozens. Maybe hundreds. Watching.
Word had spread.
Sakura’s transformation was no longer a rumor whispered through kelp fronds, it was a reality, and it moved through the currents like blood in the water.
As the trio passed the last outpost, Kisame slowed.
Sakura came up beside him, her expression tight, trying to appear composed despite the hum of anxiety in her veins. The coral streets ahead were dimly lit, but she could already see the silhouettes, merfolk floating near ledges, peering from openings in shells and glass domes. None swam forward, but none turned away either.
They all saw her.
Again.
Her tail swept low beneath her, salmon and gold glinting softly. Her hair flowed around her like a pink halo, drifting weightless in the current. Kisame had helped strap her trident to her back.
No one bowed. No one called out.
They simply watched .
“Feels like a parade,” she muttered under her breath.
Kisame’s voice was a quiet growl. “More like a public inspection.”
Behind them, Suigetsu drifted lazily upside-down. “Oh, they’ve definitely made up their minds already. Half of them probably think you’re the second coming of the Deep Queen. The other half think you’re an omen.”
“An omen ?” Sakura asked, startled.
“You did open a temple that’s been asleep since before Mizu even had laws,” Kisame said dryly.
“And lit it up like a beacon visible halfway to Uzushio,” Suigetsu added cheerfully.
Sakura shot them both a look, then exhaled, drawing her shoulders back. “Great. So no pressure.”
Kisame’s tail flicked once, steadying her with the motion of his presence beside her. “Ignore them.”
“I’m trying,” she said quietly. “But I’ve never had to ignore an entire civilization before.”
They swam past the final coral pillars marking the palace boundary. Guards stood armed and upright, parting wordlessly as the trio entered through the glowing gate.
Inside, the water stilled. Magic shimmered faintly in the walls.
The palace was awake now, fully.
The inner doors parted with a soft hum of magic, currents stilling as three figures crossed the threshold into the High Chamber.
The room itself was vast, carved from blue-veined stone and ringed with shell-forged arches that twisted toward the ceiling like coral reaching for light. Spiraled columns framed the far dais, and in its center was Mei, her long robe of dark silk drifting around her like ink in the water. Her hair was bound in looping braids of sea-thread, her expression sharp and unreadable.
Flanking her were two advisors, silent, watchful. The Chamber was otherwise empty, but the walls felt crowded. Eyes behind stone. Whispers waiting to bloom.
Kisame moved forward first, his face a mask of calm as he swam halfway to the dais and stopped.
Sakura followed just behind, regal in her silence, though she felt anything but composed. She could feel the pressure here, not from the ocean, but from expectation. From centuries of tradition pressing against her skin like barnacles.
Suigetsu hung back near the entrance, arms folded, looking far too entertained.
Kisame held out the scroll.
“The message you sent,” he said, voice low, “was received.”
Mei's gaze flicked briefly to it, then to Sakura. She didn’t reach for the scroll. Instead, she inclined her head slightly. “And you chose to answer it. That, at least, gives me hope.”
“You made it sound like we wouldn’t have many chances left,” Kisame said flatly.
“I didn’t exaggerate.” Mei finally stepped down from the dais, her voice quieter now. “The Council is gathering. Their emissaries are already moving. And they’ve all heard whispers of a land walker with gold in her tail.”
Her eyes met Sakura’s. Sakura shifted slightly under the scrutiny. “You said this wouldn’t happen yet. That we’d have more time.”
“I thought we would.” Mei’s tone sharpened, not angry with her, but with someone else. “Someone in this court spoke out of turn. I’m still digging out who. But the damage is done.”
She paused, then added, “Now I need you both under this roof, where I can at least pretend to protect you.”
“Pretend?” Kisame echoed.
“The Council won’t be satisfied with rumors anymore. They’ll want to see her. Test her. Debate her status .” Her mouth twisted slightly. “They may even want her relocated.”
Sakura’s chest tightened. “I’m not an object.”
“No,” Mei said softly. “You’re a spark. And sparks are either used… or extinguished.”
She finally took the scroll from Kisame, tucking it into a fold of her robes. “I'll get everything prepared. In the meantime.”
Her expression, for just a moment, softened. “Thank you for returning. I know it wasn’t easy.”
“It wasn’t,” Kisame said. “And it won’t be.”
“But you came,” she said. “And for now… that means something.”
“Wait,” Sakura said softly, but it carried in the hush of the room.
Mei turned to her again, expectant.
“What about Madara?” Sakura asked. “You said the Council is convening. That word has spread. But you haven’t said a word about him. About what he’s doing, or if he’s coming too.”
Kisame paused mid-turn, his gaze shifting slightly toward her. Mei’s lips pressed into a thin line.
“I was hoping,” she said carefully, “to let you rest before we had that conversation.”
Sakura’s tail drifted gently as she floated in place. “But he’s out there.”
“Yes.”
“And he’s looking for me.”
“Yes.”
“And you think he’ll stop just because a Council is meeting?”
Mei’s silence was all the confirmation Sakura needed. The water between them felt heavier somehow, as if even the ocean was holding its breath.
“He won’t stop,” Sakura said, quieter now. “He never planned to.”
“No,” Mei agreed. “But neither did we.”
Kisame’s jaw flexed, the faint tension in his shoulders betraying what he didn’t say aloud.
Mei drifted a little closer, her expression softening, not with comfort, but with gravity. “You asked about Madara. About what he’s doing. But what you should be asking is what you’re going to do now.”
Sakura blinked. “What I’m going to—?”
“You have the trident,” Mei said gently, “and the shell. Both awakened in your presence. Both recognize you, and the legacy you carry. You are no longer someone he’s simply chasing, Sakura. You’re someone he fears.”
Sakura’s fingers curled slightly around the spiraled shell where it hung from her neck. The trident, secured at her side, seemed to pulse faintly in response.
“But I don’t even know what I’m doing,” she murmured.
“Then that’s what you should be focused on,” Mei said firmly. “He will come, yes. Maybe sooner than we’d like. But if he finds you before you understand the power you now hold, what it can do, what it chooses to do through you, you won’t be ready.”
A long silence followed. Sakura’s tail moved absently, slow and uncertain.
“What do you suggest?” she asked finally.
Mei gave a faint smile, one that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “That you train like the sea depends on it. Because it might.”
Kisame stepped up beside Sakura then, his voice low, gruff. “We’ll figure it out. You’re not doing this alone.”
Sakura’s eyes flicked between them, Mei with her quiet command, Kisame with his blunt reassurance. And deep in her chest, the pearl pulsed again, steady and warm, as if answering a question she hadn’t dared to voice.
She nodded once.
“Then we start now.”
Mei exhaled slowly, her gaze lingering on Sakura with something unreadable behind her eyes, pride, maybe. Or caution.
“I’ll leave the physical training to Kisame,” she said at last, flicking her fingers toward him with a ghost of a smirk. “You’ll need his ruthlessness more than you realize.”
Kisame grunted, arms crossing loosely over his chest. “She’s not exactly helpless.”
“No,” Mei agreed. “But power without discipline? That’s just noise.”
She turned back to Sakura. “As for you and me… we’ll be focusing on the rest. The politics. The history. The throne you never asked for but might have to stand on.”
Before Sakura could ask what she meant, Mei gestured for her to follow. She turned and glided through a high archway flanked by pale columns, one of the many that lined the sanctuary’s heart, but this one led into a narrower passage veined with bioluminescent moss.
They moved in silence for several long moments, the water cool and still. As they descended into the corridor, the walls gradually shifted. From clean coral stone into something older, more personal. Old carvings lined the edges, marks not just of rulership, but of lineage .
Sakura felt the weight of it in her chest before she even saw the room open up.
The chamber at the end was small, quiet. Not ceremonial, not grand, but intimate. A sanctuary behind the sanctuary. The walls were curved like a seashell, glowing softly with light from small pearl-lanterns hanging from kelp-wrapped hooks. Across one side sat a flat ledge made of smooth coral, covered with layers of sea-silk. Resting atop it was something unmistakable:
A crown.
Its crescent-shaped base was woven from fine silver coral, delicately spiraled and glinting in the filtered light. At its center rested a polished shell, flanked by two scalloped crests, each one naturally grown, shaped by time and intention rather than by hand.
Tiny pearls and translucent sea-glass beads nestled between branches of coral the color of faded roses and oxidized copper, giving the impression of living ornamentation. Filaments no thicker than kelp thread stretched outward like underwater vines, blooming with soft bubbles that clung like morning dew.
From the crown’s center hung a single, luminous teardrop pearl, suspended from a delicate filigree of ancient silver, pulsing faintly in the dim.
Sakura drifted closer, her breath catching. She didn’t reach for it.
“I had this made for you,” Mei said behind her. “But I didn't expect you would need to wear it so soon. I was going to wait longer. Until you were seasoned. Until you chose to step into what’s coming”
Her eyes met Sakura’s. “But we don’t have that kind of time anymore.”
Sakura looked back at the crown, haloed in soft light. “Why give it to me at all? I’m not from here. My family has no claim in Mizu.”
“No,” Mei said. “Which is why it matters more. You’re not another heir clinging to a dying legacy. You’re proof that something new can rise where everyone thought the bloodlines had ended.”
She stepped beside her and nodded to the crown. “I’m not offering you a throne. I’m offering you a voice . One the Council can’t ignore.”
Sakura reached out, brushing her fingers over the cool silver coral. The pearl at its center trembled slightly, as if reacting to her presence.
“I don’t want to be their symbol,” she whispered.
“You already are,” Mei said. “Now it’s your choice what they see.”
The silence stretched between them. And then, gently, Mei lifted the crown from its pedestal and placed it in Sakura’s hands.
“It’s yours,” she said. “Not because of where you came from… but because of what you carry now.”
Sakura held the crown, the soft glint of the sea-glass catching in her hair. She didn’t put it on. But she didn’t let go.
Mei moved to a small coral table carved into the wall. Scrolls, tablets, and illustrated maps were stacked neatly beside it.
“Now,” she said, voice shifting back into something firmer. “We begin your first lesson. The Council will convene soon and you must be prepared.”
Sakura followed, still clutching the crown.
“Most will come to observe you. Some to test you. A few may try to manipulate you. But all of them will be watching .”
Mei unfurled a shell-scroll across the table, revealing a web of noble crests and shifting alliances inked in ocean-stained pigment.
“These are the ruling houses. Their bloodlines. Their rivalries. What they owe, what they fear. And where you now sit in their calculations.”
Sakura stared at the scroll, spirals of names and ties she didn’t recognize, yet somehow felt tethered to.
“This… is overwhelming.”
“It should be,” Mei said. “But you won’t face it alone.”
Sakura lowered herself to one of the cushions, the crown still in her lap. Her eyes rose to meet Mei’s.
“Then teach me.”
Mei watched Sakura absorb the sprawling chart of noble houses and territorial markers, then gave a small nod of approval.
“You already know how the three great colonies are governed,” she said, settling across from her. “Mizu, Uzushio, and Suna. Their leadership structures are different, but they all carry weight in the Council.”
Sakura nodded. “Mizu earns its leadership through strength. Uzushio elects its Shiokage. And Suna follows a royal bloodline.”
Mei offered a small smile. “Good. Then let’s talk about who currently holds power. Because names matter more than titles in Council politics.”
She reached for a second scroll, thinner and marked with house seals. She unrolled it across the obsidian table.
“Starting with Mizu,” she said. “That’s me. Mizukage. I earned the title through blood, battle, and a fractured kingdom’s trust. I don’t pretend to be a ruler for all, but the others know better than to challenge me openly.”
Sakura glanced at her. “And if they did?”
Mei smirked. “They’d regret it.”
She tapped the next symbol on the scroll, its spiral shape carved with fine lines of red and gold.
“Uzushio is ruled jointly. The title is Shiokage , a blend of tide and shadow. Power is earned there not through lineage, but consensus. The people choose their leaders.”
“Who are they?” Sakura asked.
“Kushina Uzumaki and Minato Namikaze,” Mei said. “Husband and wife. They rule together. Brilliant, balanced. Kushina is fierce, like a living storm. Minato is precise, dangerous in a quiet way. They trust each other completely, and that makes them strong.”
Sakura’s fingers brushed lightly across the Uzushio seal. “Uzumaki. I’ve heard that name before.”
“You will again,” Mei said. “Especially if you end up at the center of anything involving ancient bloodlines or forbidden seals.”
Sakura stiffened slightly but said nothing.
“And then there’s Suna,” Mei continued, tapping the final symbol, a sunburst carved into sandstone.
“Ruled by the Kazekage. A royal family passed down through blood. No elections. No trials. The title is inherited, like a burden.”
Sakura frowned. “Who holds it now?”
“Gaara,” Mei said. “Youngest Kazekage in their history. Stoic. Controlled. He inherited the title from his father after… an unpleasant end. His siblings, Temari and Kankuro, serve as his advisors. The three of them are loyal to each other first. To everyone else? That depends.”
Sakura’s eyes narrowed. “Are they allies?”
“Sometimes,” Mei said. “When it benefits them. Suna plays the long game. And Gaara… he sees too much. He watches the Council like a hawkfish.”
She let the names settle into the silence, then added, “These are the ones you’ll need to remember. If you walk into the Council chamber, you won’t just be facing them. You’ll be navigating decades of distrust, alliances, and grudges tied to the shape of your face and the crest you don’t yet wear.”
Sakura looked down at the crown resting in her lap, its teardrop pearl swaying faintly with the current. A symbol of something ancient. Something unfinished.
“I don’t even know who I am to them yet,” she murmured.
“No,” Mei said. “But they will.”
She tapped the scroll once more.
“So you better decide what you want that to mean.”
Sakura traced the edge of the scroll with her fingertips, then looked up.
“And the Council summit?” she asked. “Where does it take place?”
Mei’s gaze sharpened slightly. “A neutral zone, Pelagia’s Eye. An old observatory dome built into a sunken caldera at the center of the territory borders. It’s older than any of the current colonies, and none of us are foolish enough to claim it.”
“Why the name?” Sakura asked.
“No one remembers who Pelagia was,” Mei said with a shrug. “Some say she was the one who built the chamber. Others say she was a prophet. Personally, I think it just sounds ominous enough to keep everyone on their best behavior.”
Sakura gave a faint, humorless smile. “So it’s underwater politics in a giant sunken eye.”
“Exactly,” Mei said dryly. “And the moment we all sit in that chamber, the real games begin.”
She folded her arms across her chest, posture shifting from mentor to strategist. “Only the leaders are allowed inside, myself, Gaara, Kushina and Minato, and our chosen advisors. No entourages. No guards. Just the ones who have the right to speak.”
Sakura looked uneasy. “So not a courtroom… more like a battlefield.”
Mei nodded once. “Verbal, mostly. The summit lasts several hours, sometimes longer depending on how stubborn everyone decides to be. You’ll hear a lot of arguing. Some compromise. Rarely agreement. But the goal is always the same, avoiding open conflict.”
“And I’ll be there?” Sakura asked quietly.
“Yes, you're the main reason the summit has been called,” Mei said. “Technically, you have no seat. No recognized title. But you’re a variable none of them planned for. If I bring you, it’ll be as my guest, not a delegate.”
Sakura frowned. “So I’ll be expected to stay silent.”
“You’ll be watched ,” Mei corrected. “Silence will say as much as words.”
Sakura’s fingers drifted to the crown in her lap.
“And what will they think, seeing me beside you?”
“That depends on what you look like when you walk in,” Mei said. “Threat? Pawn? Inheritor of something they thought buried?”
She leaned forward, expression firm. “That’s why we prepare now. So when you step into Pelagia’s Eye, they won’t just be wondering who you are.”
“They’ll wonder what you’re about to become.”
Sakura sat in silence for a few moments, her fingers curled lightly around the edge of the coral crown. The pearl at its center swayed gently, catching dim light that flickered across the scrolls in front of her.
Then she asked, “Is there anything else I should know? Before I go in?”
Mei’s eyes met hers. There was no hesitation, only the quiet sharpness of someone who had stood in too many rooms like the one Sakura would soon face.
“Yes,” Mei said. “Don’t assume the truth matters.”
Sakura blinked. “What?”
Mei unfolded another scroll but didn’t look down at it. Her gaze stayed steady. “In that chamber, everyone brings their own version of history. What matters isn’t what actually happened, but what they’ve convinced themselves happened. And more importantly, what they can convince others of.”
Sakura’s lips parted slightly. “So even if I tell them the truth, about the ruins, the trident, the pearl—”
“They’ll question it. Twist it. Try to use it.” Mei’s voice was level. “The only thing more dangerous than power in that room is uncertainty. ”
Sakura nodded slowly, absorbing that.
“Also,” Mei added, “watch their advisors.”
Sakura looked up.
“They’re the ones who speak when the leaders can’t. And the ones who ask the real questions without drawing attention.” Her tone turned faintly amused. “Kankuro likes to bait people. Temari prefers to dismantle them. And Minato doesn’t speak unless it’s to end a discussion.”
Sakura raised a brow. “And yours?”
“I don’t need one,” Mei said coolly. “But I’m bringing you.”
Sakura’s throat tightened. “So I’m not just your guest.”
“No,” Mei said. “You’re my gambit.”
That sent a silence rippling between them.
Finally, Mei stepped back and folded her hands behind her back. “One last thing.”
Sakura glanced toward her, waiting.
“If someone asks you what you want, don’t lie. But don’t give them the whole answer either.”
Sakura frowned. “Why not?”
“Because no one at that summit gives you something for free. Not even me.” Mei offered the faintest of smiles. “Every word is a ripple. And every ripple reaches further than you think.”
Sakura didn’t reach for another scroll right away.
Instead, she lifted her gaze and said, quietly, “You said no one gives something for free. Not even you.”
Mei didn’t respond at first.
Sakura let the silence hang before continuing, “So what do you want from me?”
It wasn’t accusatory, but it wasn’t soft, either.
Mei’s eyes met hers across the table. The flickering pearl-light caught on her lashes, her features unreadable for a moment.
Then, she exhaled and stepped away from the scrolls, turning her back to the table to look out one of the tall sea-glass windows. Beyond it, the deep blues of Mizu’s inner sanctum shimmered in quiet layers. Coral towers rose in graceful curves, their lights like stars in the dark.
“I do like you,” Mei said at last. “You’re sharp. Braver than you realize. And you don’t hide from the weight you’ve been handed.”
She turned her head slightly, just enough for Sakura to catch the glint of something sardonic in her eyes.
“But I’m also the Mizukage. And I didn’t get here by being sentimental.”
Sakura watched her, silent.
Mei continued, “What I want… is an alliance. Eventually. When the dust settles and your power isn’t rumor anymore, when you’re no longer becoming but are , I want Mizu to stand beside you. Not beneath you. Not against you.”
Sakura’s lips pressed into a thoughtful line. “So everything you’ve done, bringing me here, the crown, training me, it’s all so I’ll owe you?”
“No,” Mei said, turning to face her fully. “It’s so when the time comes, you’ll choose me.”
Sakura blinked.
“I’m not trying to chain you to Mizu,” Mei added. “I’m giving you the tools to make your own path. Because I know you’ll need them. And because when you're finally in a position to shape the ocean, not just survive it, I want to be standing at your side… not across from it.”
Sakura looked down at the silver-coral crown in her lap. The teardrop pearl swayed slightly as though responding to the shift in the current.
“You could’ve just asked,” she murmured.
“I don’t make deals with people still learning how to wield their own voice,” Mei replied smoothly. “But once you’re ready, then we talk terms.”
Sakura considered her for a long moment, then gave a faint smile.
“You’re ruthless.”
Mei smiled back. “I’m still a politician.”
She moved back to the table and rolled out a new scroll. “Now. Shall we go over who is most likely to object to your presence at the summit?”
“Yes,” she said. “Let’s.”
“Kushina and Minato,” Mei said. “They don’t always speak in unison, but when they do , it’s final. They’re dangerous in completely different ways.”
Sakura leaned in slightly. “Will they support me?”
“Kushina might,” Mei said. “If you’re honest with her. She doesn’t have patience for games, and she doesn’t like being manipulated. But she has a strong sense of legacy and she’s an Uzumaki. If she suspects your blood ties stretch anywhere near hers, she’ll take notice. Especially if you’ve awakened something ancient. They believe in destiny, but they follow results.”
“And Minato?” Sakura asked.
“Harder to read. He’ll calculate everything. The trident, your emergence, what you could become.” Mei tapped the scroll. “He’s quiet, but precise. If he thinks backing you is a stabilizing move, he’ll support it. If not, he’ll vote to contain you before you become a threat.”
Sakura’s chest tightened slightly. “So I’ll need to prove I’m not a risk.”
“No,” Mei said. “You’ll need to prove you’re a better bet than letting Madara find you first.”
That made her stomach twist.
Mei didn’t wait.
“Then there’s Gaara,” she said. “The youngest Kazekage in their history. Quiet. Controlled. A survivor of war and political bloodlines both.”
“Will he help me?” Sakura asked.
Mei’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Gaara doesn’t move quickly. He watches. Measures. Then chooses with finality. He doesn’t trust easily, especially outsiders, and especially power that appears without explanation.”
“So he’ll be against me?”
“Not necessarily,” Mei said. “Gaara understands what it’s like to be feared before being understood. That may work in your favor. He also believes in balance. If he thinks supporting you keeps the Council stable, he’ll do it.”
Sakura hesitated, then asked, “What about his siblings? Temari and Kankuro?”
“Kankuro will test you. He’ll try to provoke a reaction. Don’t give it to him.” Mei arched her brow. “Temari is sharper. She’ll speak very little, but what she says will matter. And she’ll be watching for weakness.”
Sakura sat back slightly, absorbing all of it. “So… I have to make Kushina respect me, convince Minato I’m an asset, and avoid being seen as unstable by Gaara.”
“Exactly.” Mei offered a tight smile. “Welcome to diplomacy.”
Sakura let out a breath and looked down at the silver-coral crown in her lap. The pearl swayed faintly, catching the light in a quiet pulse.
“What if they don’t support me?” she asked softly.
Mei’s tone cooled. “Then we keep them from standing against you. That’s often the more important win.”
She reached for another scroll, this one marked with timelines and arcane symbols. “But if even one of them backs you? That’s enough to change the entire direction of the summit.”
Sakura’s eyes lifted. “Then I’ll make sure one of them does.”
Mei’s expression flickered with approval.
“Good.”
wWw
The door to her chambers slid open with a soft groan of shifting coral.
Sakura drifted inside, still half-lost in the echoes of Mei’s voice, the weight of scrolls and names and looming council chambers heavy behind her eyes. But all of that quieted when she looked up.
Kisame was there, lounging across a wide reefstone bench that doubled as a resting slab. His long limbs were sprawled lazily, one arm braced under his head, the other holding a slim, waterproof-bound book. It looked absurdly delicate in his clawed hand.
Sakura blinked. “You… read?”
Kisame didn’t look up. “And you’re just now figuring that out? Tch. I’m offended.”
“You grunt like you only speak in weaponry,” she teased, kicking lazily through the water as she floated inside.
Kisame turned a page with exaggerated care. “Better than yapping like a surface dolphin.”
“Low blow,” she said, amused.
Then he looked up, eyes sharp, flicking from her face to what she held in her arms.
His expression shifted.
Sakura hovered, suddenly more aware of the crown cradled against her chest. It shimmered in the soft light of her room, coral and silver catching like starlight. The teardrop pearl swayed gently from its center, still glowing faintly from Mei’s touch.
Kisame set the book down without a word and pushed off the bench, swimming toward her.
When he stopped in front of her, he didn’t say anything. Just looked at it. At her .
She held it out without needing to be asked.
“Mei had it made,” she said, softer now. “When the time came.”
Kisame’s gaze flicked over the crown, his expression unreadable. He took it from her hands carefully, surprisingly gentle for someone with claws and calluses.
Then, with no preamble, he lifted it.
And placed it on her head.
The crown settled like it had been waiting, snug, balanced, perfect. The silver coral curved naturally against her scalp, and the pearl’s gentle sway stopped the moment it touched her.
Kisame stepped back slightly, arms crossed, eyeing her with a low grunt. “Fits.”
Sakura blinked up at him. “Just like that?”
He shrugged. “Doesn’t have to be complicated. You wear it like it already knows who you are.”
She snorted, cheeks warm. “You know, for a guy who reads, you’re terrible at metaphors.”
“I like mine sharp,” he said, flashing just enough teeth to make her heart skip.
He turned to float back to the bench, grumbling something under his breath about politics and pageantry.
But he left the crown where it was.
Sakura floated near the center of the room, arms folding lightly across her chest as she adjusted to the feel of the crown still resting against her scalp. She hadn’t expected to keep it on, but somehow, now that it was there, removing it felt… wrong.
Kisame reclined back on the bench, the book long abandoned beside him. He watched her for a moment, eyes half-lidded, expression unreadable.
“You’re quiet,” he said finally.
Sakura shrugged. “Just… processing.”
He grunted, then scratched idly at his gills. “Fair. You’ve been neck-deep in council politics all day. Tomorrow, you get to suffer a different kind of hell.”
She raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”
He gave her a shark-like grin. “Combat training. You’ve got the trident now, and some heavy magic humming through your blood, but raw power doesn’t mean much if your enemies can see your hesitation.”
Sakura drifted closer, her fingers brushing against a strand of pink hair that floated lazily around her face. “So what, you’re going to throw me into underwater death matches?”
Kisame shrugged one thick shoulder. “Only if you’re lucky.”
She rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.
His grin faded after a moment. His eyes flicked to the crown on her head again, then back to her face. Something shifted in his expression, quiet, not soft exactly, but… careful.
She looked down, arms tightening slightly. “Mei told me everything today. About the leaders. The summit. How everyone’s going to see me as a weapon or a problem. Maybe both.”
Kisame didn’t move right away. Then he sat forward, elbows resting on his knees, hands dangling loose.
“I’m not gonna tell you it’s nothing,” he said. “Because it’s not. And it’s only going to get worse from here.”
Sakura met his gaze, surprised by the honesty. She waited, not expecting more.
But then he added, rougher, “Still… you’re not in this alone. I know I’m not exactly the ‘comforting’ type, but—”
“You really aren’t,” she murmured.
He grunted, ignoring her. “But I’ll be here. You fall, I’ll drag your ass back up. You panic, I’ll ground you. And if anyone tries to corner you at that summit, well…”
His grin returned, feral this time. “They’ll regret it.”
Sakura’s chest tightened, some of the pressure in her ribs easing, not gone, but quieter. “That your version of a pep talk?”
“It’s either that or a punch to the face. Figured I’d try the soft approach for once.”
She let out a quiet laugh, then floated closer, just enough to nudge his shoulder with her fingers.
“Thanks,” she said. “Really.”
Kisame looked at her, at the girl wearing the sea’s crown, shoulders heavy with purpose, eyes still uncertain but steady.
He didn’t answer with words.
Just a nod. And something in his posture that said he’d already chosen a side.
Later, after the soft glow of the coral lanterns had dimmed and the palace currents slowed to their nighttime hush, Sakura pulled the silver-coral crown from her head and set it gently on the curved ledge beside her bed. Her fingers lingered on it for a breath before she turned away.
The sleeping alcove was tucked into the far side of the room, wrapped in woven sea-silk and nestled within a shell-shaped hollow. It was warm here, quiet. Safe.
She loosened the clasp of her sea-silk wrap and let it drift into the alcove’s curve, leaving her in a simple shift of woven kelp-fiber, pale against her skin. Her bare arms shimmered faintly in the dim light, still kissed by the subtle glow that hadn’t left her since touching the trident.
Behind her, she heard the soft current shift, Kisame moving.
“You staying?” she asked, voice soft, not turning around.
“Didn’t think you’d want me gone,” Kisame replied.
She paused, then looked over her shoulder.
He hadn’t come close, not yet. He hovered a few paces away, posture relaxed but gaze intent, studying her the way he did everything, like a weapon he respected but didn’t entirely trust.
“You always hover like that?” she asked, trying to sound casual, but her voice dipped at the end.
“Only when I don’t want to spook something,” he said, a faint smirk tugging at one corner of his mouth. “You’ve had enough eyes on you today.”
Her heart beat harder in her chest, too fast for the calm water around them.
But she didn’t look away.
“I don’t mind you looking,” she said. “Just… don’t treat me like I’m going to break.”
He moved then, slow and deliberate, closing the distance between them. He stopped just before her, one hand lifting, but he didn’t touch her, not yet.
“I know you won’t break,” he said, voice rougher now. “But you’re still carrying too much. And I can see it all over you.”
Sakura didn’t speak, just reached out and took his hand, his clawed, calloused, scarred hand, and placed it gently against her side, just beneath her ribs.
“I just… don’t want to be alone tonight,” she admitted, so softly the current nearly swallowed it.
Kisame didn’t answer with words.
Instead, he stepped in, his other hand sliding to the small of her back as he pulled her closer, anchoring her with that fierce, solid presence she was starting to crave. Her hands found his chest, resting lightly over the rise and fall of muscle and scar, and she let her forehead come to rest against his collarbone.
They floated like that for a long time, no words, no movement, just quiet pressure and breath shared in still water.
His hand drifted up slowly, fingers brushing the edge of her shoulder, thumb tracing the line of her jaw with surprising care.
“You’ll sleep?” he asked finally.
Sakura nodded against him. “If you stay.”
He didn’t hesitate. “Then I’m not going anywhere.”
They curled into the sleeping alcove together, bodies close but unhurried, her back pressed to his chest, one of his arms wrapping securely around her waist. He kept his palm wide and warm against her belly.
And when her breathing slowed, finally giving in to the peace she rarely allowed herself, Kisame rested his forehead lightly against her shoulder, eyes half-closed.
For once, the deep didn’t feel so cold.
wWw
The soft light of morning filtered in through the sea-glass windows, casting pale ripples across the coral walls. For a moment, Sakura stayed still, caught between waking and memory, the warmth of Kisame’s body still lingering where he’d held her through the night.
But when she opened her eyes, the alcove was empty.
The water was calm, quiet… but colder without him there.
She pushed herself upright slowly, her hair floating like a soft halo around her. The crown still rested where she’d left it, untouched. She reached for it without thinking, fingers brushing its edge, before pausing.
Something else had been left in the room.
Across from the bed, standing against a carved display of dark coral, was a figure, no, not a figure.
Armor.
Her breath caught.
It wasn’t metal, not in the traditional sense. The suit had been forged from a blend of reinforced sea-glass, fitted with jointed coral plating that gleamed in shades of violet and burnished silver. The chestplate was etched with subtle wave patterns, spirals and flowing lines that mirrored the trident’s design. Tiny strands of kelp-thread bound the pieces together, flexible and quiet, made for underwater movement and speed.
The pauldrons were modest, sculpted to follow the slope of her shoulders without bulk. Armored bracers rested beside them, and at the center of the set, a sash of soft sea-silk flanked by a mirrored version of Mei’s sigil.
At the collarbone, inset like a second heart, was a small socket, made for the spiral shell she wore around her neck.
Sakura stepped closer, still in her shift, still barefoot, hair drifting as she moved. She reached out and let her fingers glide over the armor’s chestplate.
It was cool. Solid. Hers.
She turned slightly as a familiar presence entered the doorway behind her.
Kisame leaned against the frame, arms crossed, watching her with that lazy shark grin. “You’re up.”
She looked back at the armor. “You had this made?”
“I had it commissioned after you pulled that trident from the ruins,” he said, pushing off the frame and swimming closer. “Mei helped finish the detailing. Figured if you’re going to train, you need more than words and spirit.”
Sakura raised an eyebrow. “You’re gearing me up like I’m going to war.”
“You are,” Kisame said, serious now. “Just not the kind with blood on blades.”
She looked back at the armor. Her reflection wavered in the polished chestplate, crownless now, hair loose, but no longer a girl who fears the open water.
“You really think I need it?” she asked quietly.
“I think the people you’ll stand in front of will see everything they want to see.” Kisame reached forward and brushed a floating strand of pink from her cheek. “So you need to make damn sure they see what you decide to show them.”
Her throat tightened, but she nodded.
“Get dressed,” Kisame said, moving back. “Training starts in ten. You’ll hate me before the first hour’s done.”
She gave him a dry look. “I already hate you.”
He flashed his teeth. “Good. You’ll learn faster.”
He turned and left her with that.
Sakura looked at the armor again, hands clenching and unclenching at her sides. Then, slowly, deliberately, she reached for the first piece.
Sakura took her time dressing.
Each piece of the armor settled over her like a memory she hadn’t lived yet, familiar in the way instincts sometimes were. The sea-glass plating hugged her torso without restricting movement, and the reinforced coral bracers clicked gently into place over her forearms.
When she clipped the shell necklace into the socket above her heart, the armor shimmered faintly, as if recognizing its key.
She stood in front of the polished coral, examining herself.
No crown. No flowing silks. No illusions.
Just armor. Strength. Readiness.
The door behind her shifted open with a low creak of moving stone.
“You’re slow,” Kisame rumbled as he stepped inside. “Good armor shouldn’t take that long to put on unless you’re bleeding.”
She turned to face him, expression neutral, but his eyes said it all. He paused in the doorway, gaze trailing from her boots to her shoulders, the line of her throat to the socket where her shell now gleamed. He didn’t speak for a beat.
“Looks better on you than I expected,” he muttered.
Sakura arched a brow. “That sounded almost like a compliment.”
“Don’t get used to it.” But his smirk didn’t quite reach his eyes, not with how intently he was watching her now.
He gestured toward the hall. “Come on. You’ve had your nap. Time to suffer.”
“Is that what we’re calling it now?” she muttered, but followed without protest.
They moved through the palace’s inner corridors, eventually reaching a wide, open arena near the base of Mizu’s outer reef wall, an open ring of smooth black stone etched with long-forgotten glyphs, shielded from the open sea by a curtain of kelp and coral spires.
No guards. No audience.
Just water and space and Kisame.
“This is where you’ll train,” he said simply. “No distractions. No shortcuts.”
Sakura took her place across from him. “So what’s the plan?”
“We’re picking up where we left off,” Kisame said, rolling his shoulders as his gills pulsed once, strong and slow. “Hand-to-hand. No weapons. Just you and me.”
Sakura’s eyes narrowed. “You want me to punch you again, don’t you?”
He grinned, all teeth. “I want to see if you can .”
She frowned slightly, remembering the trench, how she’d struck him once in panic, and the water itself had seemed to crack.
“You think I can call it back,” she said quietly. “That strength.”
“I think it’s in there,” Kisame replied, moving into stance. “And I think we’d better find it before someone else makes you need it.”
She exhaled, tightening the bracers on her arms as she mirrored his stance. The armor was light but firm, meant to move with her, not restrict.
“And what if I hurt you this time?”
Kisame grinned wider. “Then I’ll know I’m doing my job.”
Sakura didn’t smile back.
Not yet. But as she settled into her stance, weight balanced, arms raised—
She felt it again.
That echo in her chest. The pulse just under her skin. Like the ocean was listening.
Waiting.
The arena was silent but for the low rush of current slipping between coral spires.
Sakura kept her eyes on Kisame, muscles coiled, breath slow. The armor didn’t weigh her down, it moved like an extension of her skin. Still, her nerves sparked under the surface. That strength from the trench... it had come like lightning. Uncontrollable. Wild.
Now she had to summon it with intention.
“Come on,” Kisame said, circling her slowly. “You’re thinking too much already. First lesson, stop that.”
Sakura pivoted to keep him in view. “That’s rich, coming from you.”
“I’m not the one trying to remember how to break bones,” he said with a grin. “Just move. Hit me.”
She hesitated.
He snorted. “You already decked me once. I can take it.”
She darted forward, quick, tight movements, leading with a feint to the side before striking toward his ribs. He blocked it effortlessly, catching her wrist in one hand.
“Good form,” he said, twisting her arm gently before shoving her back a few paces. “But you’re still holding back.”
Sakura reset, jaw tightening. “I’m not trying to kill you.”
“Then I guess I’m safe.”
He lunged this time, and she reacted on instinct, ducking under a strike and jabbing toward his gut, but he caught her again, this time spinning her around in a controlled grip and shoving her down toward the seafloor. She caught herself, hands scraping against smooth stone.
“Stop being afraid of it,” he growled above her.
Sakura pushed herself back up, breath faster now. “Afraid of what ?”
“The power,” Kisame said, circling again. “You tasted it once, and now you’re scared it’ll eat you alive. It won’t.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I don’t care,” he snapped, voice suddenly sharp. “Because if you don’t use it, someone else will force it out of you when you’re not ready.”
Sakura launched herself at him then, not with finesse, but with frustration.
This time her punch connected.
It wasn’t the same as before, no massive crack of displaced current, but it still forced him back a step. He let the blow land, grunting as it hit just beneath his collarbone.
He blinked, then laughed. “Better.”
She pulled back, breathing harder, face flushed. “I’m trying.”
“Try harder.”
He rushed her this time, fast and direct. She barely managed to block his elbow, twisting to redirect his weight. The armor gave her leverage, but he was still heavier, stronger, relentless.
Their bodies moved in a flurry of strikes and dodges, momentum carrying them through the water in tightening circles.
Then something shifted.
Kisame grabbed her arm again, twisting, just like before—
But this time, something surged in her chest.
Like a heartbeat underwater.
Her spiral flared with sudden light, and she let out a startled breath as raw energy rippled down her limbs. Her palm slammed into his sternum, not with force she’d planned, but force that answered her.
Kisame flew backward, water displacing in a wave that knocked loose sediment from the arena floor. He caught himself mid-fall, bracing with a low grunt as he skidded against the coral.
Sakura hovered in the stillness, panting. Her hand still hummed with heat. The glow faded slowly from her chest.
Kisame coughed once, then barked a short, gravelly laugh.
“There it is.”
Sakura stared at him, wide-eyed. “I—I didn’t mean to—”
“You called it ,” he said, pushing off the ground with a crack of his neck. “Not perfect, but real. Felt like getting hit by a riptide wearing armor.”
She hovered there, tense. “I wasn’t even thinking.”
“Exactly.” He rolled his shoulder. “Your body remembers. We just have to teach your mind to catch up.”
She looked down at her hand, fingers flexing. It wasn’t burning. It wasn’t consuming her.
It was there .
Waiting.
Kisame approached again, slower this time.
“Take a breath. Then do it again.”
She looked up and nodded.
They trained until Sakura’s limbs burned and her armor bore the scuff marks of progress. When she finally doubled over, bracing her hands on her tail, Kisame called it.
“For now,” he said, circling her like a shark that hadn’t quite finished hunting. “You’re not ready for extended combat. Not yet. But you’re getting closer to calling that strength without waiting for a crisis.”
She glanced up at him, sweat beading along her brow despite the cool water. “So what now? You gonna throw a spear at me next?”
“Something better.”
He turned and swam toward the edge of the arena, where a coral pedestal waited in shadow. Resting on it was the trident; sleek, sea-forged, etched with swirling glyphs that seemed to shift slightly when touched by light.
Sakura straightened. “I haven’t used it since the ruins.”
“I know,” Kisame said, lifting it with one hand. “You pulled it out like it belonged to you. Let’s find out what it actually does .”
He held it out to her.
Sakura hesitated. The last time she held it, the world had shaken. The ruins had collapsed. And something inside her had woken up that hadn’t gone fully quiet since.
She reached out and wrapped her fingers around the cool shaft.
The moment she did, the trident responded , a gentle pulse of light flaring along the runes. Gold threads lit up, trailing from the coral tips down to the grip, weaving in and out of the metal like veins.
Kisame stepped back, watching.
“Good,” he said. “Now call it. Whatever it was that answered you in that chamber.”
Sakura closed her eyes.
She concentrated on the feel of the trident, on the memory of the ruins, on the echo of her mother’s voice, the shell glowing against her chest.
The trident began to hum in her hand. Its glow intensified, casting light across her face and reflecting in her eyes.
But nothing happened.
No water moved. No energy surged. No commands answered. Just light. Steady, beautiful… empty.
Her brows furrowed. She tightened her grip. “Come on—”
Nothing.
She tried shifting her stance, tried reaching for that inner pull again, the one that had cracked the arena floor only moments ago, but the trident remained inert, as if it were watching her. Waiting.
Or worse, withholding.
Kisame took a step forward, his brow furrowed.
“You’re doing something,” he said. “But it’s not… reacting. Not fully.”
“I can feel it,” Sakura said, frustration bleeding into her voice. “It wants to do something. But I don’t know what. It’s like holding my breath and waiting for a storm that never comes.”
Kisame was quiet a moment. Then:
“Maybe you’re trying too hard.”
She gave him a look. “That’s your expert opinion?”
He didn’t smirk this time. “You awakened the trident under pressure. It responded to instinct, not thought. You’re thinking like a soldier. Not a tide.”
Sakura looked down at the glowing weapon in her hands. The light dimmed, flickered… then faded, like a wave retreating back to sea.
It was just a trident again. Heavy. Still. Unyielding.
She exhaled sharply. “So what does that mean?”
Kisame’s expression was unreadable now. “It means we’re missing something. Either you haven’t unlocked it… or it hasn’t chosen to show you everything yet.”
Sakura looked back down at it, brows furrowed.
“I thought it was mine.”
Kisame stepped closer, gently taking it from her. “It is. But it’s also something older. Older things don’t give everything away on day one.”
He set it back on the pedestal, then turned to her.
“Go rest. We’ll keep pushing tomorrow.”
She hesitated, glancing back at the trident one last time before following him out of the arena.
The walk back to Sakura’s chambers was quiet, both of them carrying the weight of the day, her mind circling the trident’s stubborn silence, his attention split between reading her mood and what tomorrow would demand.
By the time they reached her room, Sakura was sore everywhere. She pushed inside with a sigh, the coral door sliding closed behind them, and immediately started tugging at the straps of her chest plate.
“Whoever designed this,” she muttered, “clearly hated human anatomy.”
Kisame smirked from where he leaned against the wall. “That’s coral craftsmanship. You’re supposed to wear it, not fight it.”
“Well, it’s winning,” she said, fumbling with the latch over her shoulder. The straps wouldn’t give, no matter how she twisted her arm. “Ugh. I swear this thing is glued on.”
He chuckled, low and deep. “Want help, princess?”
Sakura shot him a glare, pink hair falling in loose strands around her face. “Only if you can do it without gloating.”
“No promises.” He pushed off the wall and crossed the room, the soft current shifting with his weight.
Before she could second-guess herself, he was behind her. His hands, large, calloused, but surprisingly careful, slid along her back to find the fastenings. The cool brush of his claws against her skin through the kelp-thread ties made her breath hitch, just slightly.
“Hold still,” he said quietly.
“I am still,” she muttered. Her voice came out softer than she intended.
He worked the latch free with ease, leaning close enough for her to feel the faint warmth of him at her back. “This isn’t complicated. You were just too tense to get it loose.”
“Yeah, well, some of us didn’t grow up with scales for armor.”
He huffed a laugh, the sound low and close to her ear. “Careful. I might take that as a compliment.”
The chest plate loosened and he lifted it free with one smooth motion. Sakura let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding, suddenly aware of how close he still was, his hands lingering for a second longer than necessary, resting lightly against her shoulder blades.
She turned slightly, looking over her shoulder. He didn’t step back.
“Thanks,” she said, and it was quieter than she expected.
Kisame’s gaze dropped briefly to her face, then to the faint glow at her chest where the pearl rested. “You’re getting stronger,” he said, voice rough but steady. “Not just with the trident. You don’t even see it yet.”
Sakura’s lips parted like she wanted to reply, but no words came.
For a moment, they just hovered there, close, the current between them gone still. His hand shifted slightly, the tips of his fingers brushing the side of her arm, the faintest pressure, like he was testing a boundary.
She broke the tension first, moving aside with a small, teasing smile. “You’re way too dramatic for someone who calls me princess.”
His grin flashed sharp, covering the beat he’d lost. “Don’t get used to the pep talks. Tomorrow I’ll be knocking you on your ass again.”
“Can’t wait,” she said, but her tone was softer, almost fond.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The corridor lights flickered overhead as the pressurized airlock hissed open, signaling the divers’ return.
Ino was already waiting.
She leaned against the bulkhead, arms crossed, pretending to scroll through her tablet, nothing but sketches and collection ideas on the screen. Just enough to look occupied. Harmless. Civilian.
The moment the divers stepped through, still dripping from the docking chamber, she straightened.
There were three of them, scarred, silent, efficient. Their body language was tight. Frustrated.
Ino stepped forward, voice loud enough to echo slightly in the metal hallway. “So? Did you find her?”
The lead diver paused, caught off-guard. “What?”
“Sakura,” Ino said flatly. “That is who you’re all looking for, isn’t it?”
His eyes narrowed. “You’re not cleared for—”
“Spare me the classified nonsense,” she cut in, giving a tight-lipped smile. “Madara dragged me onto this floating coffin because he knew I was close to her. I think I deserve to know if you’re any closer than you were two days ago.”
Another diver shifted beside him, uneasy. The younger one refused to meet her eyes.
The lead diver’s tone dropped. “We followed a heat signature down a collapsed trench. Temple ruins. But no contact.”
“No sign of her at all?” Ino asked, trying to keep the edge of worry out of her voice.
The diver hesitated. “There were disturbances. Something triggered seismic instability. But if she was there, she’s long gone.”
Ino’s stomach sank.
He turned to go, but she stepped into his path once more, voice cooler now. “What about Madara? Has he said anything? Changed the search pattern? Ordered deeper dives?”
The diver’s expression turned guarded. “That’s above our rank. Ask your host.”
She watched them disappear down the corridor, tension twisting in her gut. Something wasn’t right. Madara had kept her here for show, for bait, and the closer his search got to Sakura, the quieter he became.
She turned back toward her quarters, forcing herself to walk, not pace.
Inside, she closed the door, locked it, and let the worry show on her face. Her fingers trembled as she sat on the edge of her bunk, tablet abandoned on the floor.
She wasn’t built to wait. She wasn’t built to watch others move first. But if she made one wrong step now, they’d know. He would know.
Still… she wasn’t going to do nothing.
Ino stood, crossed to the small shelf near her desk, and reached beneath the folded scarves and travel sketchbooks. She pulled out a notepad, handwritten, harmless-looking. But inside were notes. Questions. Maps she'd sketched from glances at dive briefings. Names she’d overheard during passing conversations.
Where are they diving next? Who’s been reassigned? Why hasn’t Madara made a public move?
The silence in her quarters was maddening.
The kind that filled every corner, pressed behind her ribs, and made her want to scream. Ino stared at the notepad in her lap, fingers curled tight around the edge of the page. She’d done all she could from the shadows, watched, listened, pretended.
And it still wasn’t enough.
She shoved the pad aside and crossed the room to grab the wall-mounted communicator, before hitting redial.
The line buzzed softly. Then connected.
“Itachi,” she said tightly. “Pick up.”
For a moment, nothing.
Then: “You shouldn’t be calling.”
His voice was low. Steady. Cold as ever.
“I know. And I don’t care,” she snapped. “They’re getting closer. I can feel it. Those divers came back with reports of collapsed ruins.”
“I know.”
“Then why are you keeping me on the sidelines? I’m already here. I hear everything. They trust me. Or they’re pretending to.” Her voice dropped. “Either way, I can use it.”
“You were supposed to stay safe,” he said. “Out of the way.”
Ino’s breath caught.
“I don't know if I'll make it out alive either way so please don't pretend you’re protecting me.”
Silence.
Then—
“...what do you want?”
It was quiet, resigned. But not a dismissal.
She leaned in closer to the terminal, voice soft but fierce. “I want you to let me help . No more cryptic ‘stay low’ orders. No more pretending I’m just here to ask stupid questions and smile at Madara’s guards. Tell me what you need. I’ll do it.”
On the other end of the line, she could hear only faint static. Then:
“He’s moving divers toward the western ridge.”
Ino’s brow furrowed. “Ok? Then tell me how to stall him.”
Another pause. Then, at last:
“There’s a dive log officer named Rei. Mid-level, but she sees the deployments before they’re finalized. She’s cautious, but bored. And she likes attention.”
Ino’s heart skipped.
“You want me to distract her.”
“I want you to get close enough to see the roster,” Itachi said. “The diver numbers. The coordinates. Anything with ‘ deep ridge’ tags. Then send it to me. Quietly.”
Ino nodded, even though he couldn’t see. “Done.”
Itachi’s voice dropped, barely above a whisper. “And Ino, if he finds out what you’re doing…”
“I know,” she said. “I’ll be careful.”
A beat of silence.
Then: “I’m trusting you.”
Click.
The line went dead.
Ino stood there for a long second, hand still hovering over the panel. Then she straightened, smoothed her hair back, and turned toward the mirror beside her bunk. Her reflection stared back, nervous, furious, determined.
Time to stop pretending.
Time to play her part.
wWw
The coral-light filtering through the upper dome of Mei’s study was warm and diffuse, casting soft reflections over the scrolls unfurled on the long shellglass table. The scent of salt and aged parchment lingered in the room, blending with the faint metallic tang of ink.
Sakura hovered at one end of the table, studying the hand-drawn map Mei had placed before her.
“These symbols,” Mei said, pointing to a trio of crest-like glyphs inked along a jagged reef line, “mark old alliances, territories that no longer fall under any current power. Most of them fractured during the Reclamation Wars. But some families still remember their debts.”
“Even if the names have changed?” Sakura asked, brows furrowed.
“Especially then,” Mei replied. “Legacy matters down here. Blood. Oaths. Sometimes even whispers carry more weight than facts.”
Sakura exhaled slowly, eyes scanning the currents etched onto the map’s borders. “It’s like trying to memorize the entire ocean.”
“You only need to memorize the parts that could drown you,” Mei said with a faint smirk. “The rest will follow.”
Sakura didn’t argue. She bent over the table again, carefully tracing a route Mei had highlighted, one that skirted a dead zone of thermal vents and led toward Pelagia’s Eye. She was starting to understand how every decision, every word at the summit, would have ripples that extended far beyond the Council.
Just as she marked a symbol for a neutral drift enclave, the chamber door slid open with a rush of current. A guard swam inside, tension in every line of his posture.
“Mizukage,” he said, bowing quickly. “Report from the eastern outpost. A dive team was spotted near the Trench of Silence earlier this cycle.”
Sakura stiffened.
Mei’s eyes narrowed. “How close?”
“They didn’t breach the inner veil, but they picked up temple debris drifting from the southern drop. Looks like a recent collapse.”
Sakura’s breath caught. “It must have been from the chamber,” she said quickly, stepping forward. “When it caved in after I took the trident. They’re only just reaching it.”
Mei studied her for a moment, then gave a sharp nod. “That means they’re at least a day behind. Maybe more, if they’re being cautious.”
The guard glanced between them. “Shall I alert the forward patrols?”
“No need,” Mei said, folding the scroll with precise movements. “We don’t engage unless they cross the sanctum line. Let them search ruins. They’ll find dust and memory, nothing more.”
Sakura let out a slow breath, the tension in her shoulders easing, just slightly.
They weren’t caught.
Not yet.
Mei turned to her. “This is your advantage, Sakura. Not just the power, not just the trident, time. Use it. Learn everything you can before Madara catches up.”
Sakura nodded, eyes hardening. “Then I want to keep going.”
Mei smiled, pleased. “Good. Because I wasn’t done drowning you in names.”
The guard left and it wasn't long before another interruption appeared. The chamber doors creaked open again, letting in a ripple of cooler water and the unmistakable sound of someone not moving with guard-like discipline.
“Knock, knock,” came a familiar, smug voice. “Did someone order a miracle wrapped in parchment?”
Sakura turned as Suigetsu slid into the chamber, silver hair rippling behind him like a trail of moonlight. He was grinning wide, a rolled paper held delicately between two fingers like it might dissolve if he held it too tight.
Mei did not look up from the scroll she was sealing. “You’re late.”
“Fashionably,” Suigetsu said. He approached the table, ignoring Sakura’s curious expression as he handed the rolled parchment to Mei with a dramatic flourish. “Straight from the private sanctum of House Uzumaki. I nearly got singed by a temperamental jellyfish getting out of that one.”
Mei finally raised a brow. “And yet somehow, you always manage to swim away with treasure.”
“Charm and capitalism,” he said with a wink, holding out a hand.
Mei produced a small purse of sea-coins, opal-stamped and heavy, and dropped it into his palm without fanfare.
Suigetsu bit the edge of one coin and gave Sakura a mock bow. “Thanks, princess. You are, without question, my most profitable client to date. If you ever want a custom cloak or a forged identity, first one’s half off.”
Sakura blinked. “I didn’t even pay you.”
“Exactly.” He gave her a roguish smile and slipped backward out of the room like a lazy current, tucking the purse into a hidden compartment of his belt. “Try not to get vaporized by summit politics. Bad for repeat business.”
Once he was gone, the chamber fell quiet again.
Sakura turned to Mei. “What was that ?”
Mei unrolled the parchment slowly, revealing a compact seal drawn in deep red ink, the spiraled crest of House Uzumaki woven into a ring of glyphs, each one carefully etched and interlocked with the next.
“A gift,” Mei said, smoothing the edges flat. “From Kushina Uzumaki herself.”
Sakura’s eyes widened. “From Kushina ?”
Mei nodded. “It’s a concealment seal. A powerful one. When activated, it’ll mask your presence at the summit, no magical signatures, no residual pulses from the pearl or the trident. Madara won’t be able to trace you. Not unless he’s already staring you in the eye.”
Sakura’s hand drifted to the shell resting near her collarbone. “She gave it to me to keep me safe.”
“No,” Mei said, her tone crisp. “She gave it to keep him from getting what he wants. Don't romanticize politics, Sakura. Even kindness has weight down here.”
Sakura looked at her. “You don’t think she did it out of sympathy?”
“I think she did it because she wants a chance to hear your voice before Madara tries to silence it.”
Sakura looked back down at the seal. The ink shimmered faintly under the lantern light, as if alive.
“And let me guess,” she said, “these things don’t come free.”
Mei smiled faintly. “You’re learning.”
The study session dragged into early evening. The water had cooled noticeably, and the light filtering down through the upper reef-dome was dimmer now, more silver than gold.
Mei finally rolled up the last scroll and tapped it once for emphasis.
“That’s enough for today. You’ll need to rest before the summit.”
Sakura nodded, eyes slightly bleary from hours of names, alliances, and maps that all blurred together at the edges. She gathered her notes, bowed politely, and left the chamber without another word.
By the time she returned to her quarters, the exhaustion was starting to set in. Her armor was heavier than usual, the pressure behind her eyes dull but insistent. She changed into something softer, a simple wrap of silk-thread and pearlfasten ties, and curled on the edge of her coral-slab bed, waiting.
Kisame would check in eventually.
He always did. But when he finally returned, an hour later, something was wrong.
The door hissed open, and she sat up immediately.
“Kisame?”
He drifted in, jaw tight, one hand pressed to his side. Blood, dark and clouding in the water, curled in lazy spirals behind him. His armor was torn near his ribs, and his expression was the same kind of careless she recognized as fake .
She stood. “What happened?”
“Patrol scuffle,” he muttered. “One of the trench routes had a stinger nest. Caught me on the way back. It’s not—”
“Sit down.”
“Sakura—”
“ Sit. ”
Kisame blinked, then relented with a grunt, lowering himself onto the edge of the bed. His breathing was a little too shallow. His skin around the wound was pale.
Sakura knelt beside him, hands already reaching for the tear in the armor. “I need supplies—I don’t have anything here—where’s the medkit—”
“Don’t worry about it,” he said, catching her wrist. “I’ve had worse. You don’t need to—”
She slapped his hand away, hard enough that his eyes actually widened.
“Don’t push me off,” she said. “You don’t get to show up bleeding out and then pretend it’s a scrape. I’m not just someone in a crown, Kisame. I’m a doctor.”
He stared at her for a beat, then smirked despite himself. “Did you just slap your patient?”
“I’ll do it again.”
“Brutal bedside manner,” he said dryly, but didn’t stop her as she peeled back the torn edge of his armor to reveal the wound. Deep. Messy. Just under the ribs. She swallowed hard.
“No medkit, no thread—dammit, hold still—”
She pressed her hands to the wound, trying to apply pressure, but something shifted inside her, like a hum catching fire.
A heat unfurled beneath her palms.
Light bloomed.
Soft, green, and unfamiliar.
Kisame tensed under her hands. “What the hell—”
Sakura froze, eyes wide as the glow spread through her fingers. The torn flesh beneath began to knit itself back together, muscle drawing closed like silk threads tightening, skin sealing cleanly as if time itself had been pulled forward.
She couldn’t move. Could barely breathe. The light pulsed once… then faded. Her hands shook as she pulled them away, revealing nothing but healed skin. No blood. No scar.
Kisame stared down at his side, then looked up at her, his face unreadable.
“…Okay,” he said finally, voice low. “That’s new.”
Sakura sat back, stunned. “I didn’t know I could…”
Kisame leaned back, still staring at the closed wound. “Well. Congratulations. I’m officially obsolete.”
She let out a breathless laugh, though her hands still trembled. “You’re not getting out of training duty that easily.”
“Damn,” he muttered, lips twitching. “Worth a try.”
And despite the wound, the fatigue, and the revelation blooming between them—
Neither of them moved away.
The silence stretched between them, soft and charged.
Kisame’s gaze was still on her hands, then slowly moved to her face. His expression wasn’t teasing anymore. It was something quieter.
“You saved me,” he said.
Sakura opened her mouth, some deflection, probably, but the words stuck.
He reached out instead, one calloused hand rising to brush her cheek with the back of his knuckles. His palm followed, broad and warm despite the water, cradling the side of her face like she was something delicate.
She didn’t pull away.
Instead, she leaned into the touch, letting her eyes fall shut for just a second, savoring the pressure. Grounding herself.
Kisame’s thumb brushed along her cheekbone.
“Thank you,” he murmured.
When she opened her eyes again, he was closer. Close enough that she could see the lighter ring around his pupils, the tension in his jaw, the faint hesitation in someone who didn’t hesitate often.
Then, with the barest flicker of decision, he leaned in and kissed her.
It wasn’t rough, or urgent, not at first. It was careful. Testing.
But when she responded, when she shifted closer, fingers curling lightly into the fabric at his shoulder, he deepened it, letting the slow burn that had simmered between them since the trench finally rise to the surface.
Her breath caught as his hand moved from her cheek to the back of her neck, anchoring her as their lips moved, slow and warm, the current around them seeming to still.
Armor long forgotten, Sakura found herself pressed against him, fingers tangled in the edge of his wrap, skin flush to skin as the last of the distance fell away. Her heartbeat pounded like a drum in her ears, and Kisame’s lips trailed along her jaw to the sensitive curve just beneath her ear.
Then she whispered, breathless:
“…I have a question.”
Kisame paused. He didn’t move far, just lifted his head slightly, brows raised. “Yeah?”
She swallowed, suddenly bashful, and kept her eyes fixed somewhere over his shoulder.
“Just… um. How do—” She hesitated, cheeks flushing despite the cool water. “How do merfolk, you know… do it ?”
Kisame blinked.
Then, slowly, a grin curled across his lips, lazy, amused, and just slightly wicked.
“Now that ,” he said, voice low, “is a complicated question.”
She groaned, burying her face in his chest. “Forget I asked.”
“Nope. Too late.” He laughed, arms wrapping around her more fully. “You wanted biology? You’re getting the whole lesson.”
Sakura looked up again, cheeks warm, but her smile was helpless.
“Just be gentle with me, professor.”
His eyes darkened slightly, voice dropping.
“I can be.”
But there was something deeper beneath the tease, affection. Caution. And promise.
And when he kissed her again, this time slower, more deliberate—
She let herself stop thinking.
Just for a while.
Kisame’s mouth found hers again, slower this time, but heavier with intent. His grip around her waist tightened, pulling her flush against him. Every inch of her skin tingled with the contact, the heat between them rising in contrast to the cool ocean around them.
Sakura's fingers threaded into his hair, surprised by how soft it felt, even in the water. She tilted her head as his lips moved from her mouth to the curve of her throat, and her breath hitched when she felt his teeth graze just barely over her pulse.
"Still think I'm dramatic?" he murmured, voice rough against her skin.
She gasped, laughing breathlessly. "Yes," she whispered. "But I think I like it."
His hands moved lower, gliding down her back, deliberate and slow. Where his skin touched hers, something ignited. The sensation wasn’t just physical, it was deep, like the ocean answering a call she didn’t realize she’d made.
He paused for just a moment, searching her face, giving her a choice.
She met his eyes. “I want this,” she said softly.
That was all he needed.
Their bodies pressed together as he lay her back on the bed. Kisame moved with a predator’s precision, but his touch remained careful, controlled, anchored in something more than just desire. Her wrap loosened easily beneath his fingers, slipping off like seafoam drawn away by the tide.
Sakura felt bare and bold beneath his gaze, but not vulnerable.
Never that.
He looked at her like she was something sacred. And then he touched her like he meant to prove it.
Their movements became fluid, instinctual, curious explorations wrapped in tension and heat. Where his rough palms mapped her, her fingers followed the long lines of muscle and scar that shaped his body. There was strength in both of them, but here it didn’t clash.
It folded. Twined. Pulled tighter.
The space between them disappeared entirely, and the ocean outside their window blurred as they moved together, driven by want, trust, and something blooming in the silence neither of them named.
Later, when the water had stilled and their bodies lay tangled in the fading light, Sakura rested her head on Kisame’s chest, listening to the slow rhythm of his breath.
His hand drifted lazily along her spine, claws barely grazing.
“You’re trouble,” he murmured against her hair.
“You’re the one who kissed me,” she replied, eyes already closing.
“…Yeah,” he said after a beat. “And I’d do it again.”
His skin was warm under her palm, the rhythm of his breathing steady and deep. Comforting. Real. For once, the ocean didn’t feel like it was pressing in on her.
It just felt like quiet.
Sakura sighed softly, her body still humming with the afterglow of touch and the quiet thrill of trust. She let her eyes flutter shut for a moment before murmuring, “You’re quiet.”
He huffed a small breath through his nose. “You’re warm.”
She smiled faintly. “Is that your way of asking me to move?”
He tightened his arm around her in response. “No. Just noticing.”
A beat passed.
Sakura shifted, sliding a little higher so their faces were level, her fingers brushing the edge of his jaw.
“I meant what I said,” she whispered. “I wanted this.”
He nodded once. “I know.”
She leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his mouth, then tucked her head beneath his chin again.
The silence between them was different now. Not heavy. Just full.
Kisame rested his chin atop her head. “You should sleep.”
“You’ll stay?”
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “I’ll stay.”
And he did.
Even as her breathing slowed. Even as the lights dimmed further. Even as the world outside began to shift once more, drawing them closer to the summit, and to everything waiting beyond it—
In this moment, there was no war. No bloodlines. No trident. No throne.
Just Sakura.
And Kisame.
And a rare, borrowed peace.
wWw
Morning aboard the Abyssal Frame came with cold lighting and colder glances. Nothing about the research platform ever felt warm. The artificial rhythm of day and night was dictated by duty shifts and submersible rotations, not sunlight or instinct.
Ino dressed carefully, choosing a fitted blouse and layered sash that flattered her waist and framed her face with deliberate softness. Not too formal. Not too relaxed. She pinned her hair half-up, left her tablet full of mock sketches slotted on the desk, and slipped out of her quarters with a well-practiced smile.
This was her stage.
She walked the upper ring corridor with purpose, not rushing but not drifting either. Anyone watching would assume she had somewhere to be, and something to do.
Exactly the impression she needed.
According to Itachi, the woman she needed to find worked in logistics. Mid-level. Detail-focused. Talkative if you let her be. Her name was Rei.
Ino had seen her before during sub-deck shifts. Small frame. Auburn hair twisted into a short knot. Always tapping through dive rosters or filing reports at the corner terminal with a thermos of overly sweet tea floating beside her. She seemed like the type who didn't get thanked often.
Perfect.
Ino found her near the supply lift, talking quietly with a junior technician. Her uniform sleeves were pushed to the elbows and her data visor was active.
Ino waited until the tech walked off before approaching, slow and casual.
"Rei, right?"
The woman turned, blinking in surprise.
"Uh, yes?"
"I saw you at the lounge the other night. You’re the one who keeps everything running behind the scenes, aren’t you?"
Rei tilted her head, a bit wary. "I handle dive scheduling and data reception. Mostly coordination."
Ino offered a smile. "Then you're the one I should thank for keeping this place from imploding."
Rei blinked, then gave a soft chuckle. "That might be generous. Most people just ignore me until something breaks."
"Then most people are idiots."
Ino stepped closer, lowering her voice just enough to imply confidentiality.
"I’m trying to put together something for Madara. A visual concept piece. You know, public relations, preservation partnerships, maybe a human interest story about all this exploration. Something elegant. I figured seeing the dive patterns would help with layout structure."
Rei frowned. "You want… dive coordinates?"
"Just general ones," Ino said quickly, waving it off. "I don't need access codes or anything sensitive. I just want to see how far you’ve gone and where. Just to get a sense of movement for visual flow."
Rei hesitated.
Ino leaned in slightly. "I can even put your name on it. Designer credits. Think about it. One minute you’re running rosters, the next you’re being cited in an official museum installation."
Rei bit her lip. "I suppose if it's for the art department…"
"Purely aesthetic," Ino said, all warmth. "I swear."
Rei nodded slowly. "Alright. I can show you the general overlay. I’ll need to hide some of the flagged zones, but that’s protocol."
"Of course," Ino said. "Whatever you can give me is more than enough."
Rei gestured for her to follow. They drifted toward the terminal alcove together, Ino already calculating how long she would have to glance at the active mission tags and determine where the divers were headed next.
Just a little closer.
Just a little longer.
And she might finally have something to send back to Itachi.
Something that could save Sakura before Madara found her first.
Rei brought up the interface, her fingers tapped rapidly across the screen, pulling up a translucent projection of the dive paths from the last several cycles.
The map unfolded in layers. Depth lines. Pulse signals. Tethered routes. Several zones were redacted with faint static overlays, but the rest was legible enough. Ino leaned forward, eyes skimming the sectors like brushstrokes.
“There,” Rei said, pointing. “These are the active sweep zones. They’ve been expanding west across the ridge line and deeper along the southern arc.”
“That’s right near the thermal vent network,” Ino said softly.
Rei nodded. “They’re being tight-lipped about it, but we’ve never run this many consecutive sweeps in that region before. Whoever they’re looking for, they think she’s close.”
Ino’s stomach tightened, but she smiled anyway. “This is perfect. You have no idea how much this helps.”
Rei grinned. “Glad to be useful for something other than rerouting shuttle logs. Good luck with your project.”
“Thanks,” Ino said, tucking the datachip into her inner sleeve. “You’ll get a credit in bold print.”
She left the alcove with her pace calm, head held high, even as her pulse thudded in her ears.
Ino closed the door to her quarters with a quiet click , the data packet from Rei tucked tightly in her hand. It was a printed readout, folded in thirds, crisp and official-looking. She hadn’t even needed to lie. Not exactly. Just let Rei believe her little “design project” needed flair and authenticity.
Setting the page on her desk, she unwrapped it carefully. Her eyes skimmed the headings, location codes, dive times, patrol regions. Most of the language meant nothing to her, but the one thing she could recognize was repetition.
The same coordinates appeared more than once. She didn’t need to know how to read sonar frequencies to realize what that meant.
Her stomach turned. They were close. Too close.
She crossed the room in three strides and picked up the wall-mounted communicator. She keyed in the number she’d memorized last night.
It rang once.
Twice.
Click.
“Ino.”
She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “They’re diving the trench again. Same zone, maybe deeper. Rei gave me the dive schedule herself. They think they’re closing in.”
Silence on the other end. Then:
“How recent?”
“Today,” she said. “They’re launching again within the hour. There were at least three passes listed. I couldn’t understand most of it, but I saw the word collapse written in one of the notes.”
She heard a low breath. Not startled. Calculating.
“They’re following the ruins,” Itachi said. “Looking for debris. Or evidence.”
He paused. “You did well.”
“Then let me do more.”
“Ino—”
“I’m already in this,” she said, her voice firm now. “You think Madara’s going to let me walk off this ship once he realizes what I know?”
A pause.
Then: “No.”
“Then let me help. While I still can.”
Another silence, heavier this time.
“You’re not to interfere with the divers. Not yet. But if anyone starts asking questions about what you’ve been doing, lie.”
“I’m good at that,” she muttered.
“You’re better than that.”
Click.
The line went dead.
Ino stared at the receiver for a long moment, then slowly lowered it back into the cradle. She turned to look at the folded schedule on her desk, now weighed down by a seashell she’d brought on board from the beach.
Madara was a breath away. But so was she.
And that would have to be enough.
wWw
The training arena was quiet, save for the slow churn of currents passing through the open reef-ring. Afternoon light filtered in through the kelp canopy above, casting long shadows across the black stone floor.
Sakura adjusted the grip on her practice staff, trying to focus. Trying to breathe.
It wasn’t going well.
Across from her, Kisame was circling at a measured pace, weapon in hand, but he hadn’t made a move in nearly a minute. His gaze flicked to her face every few seconds and lingered a little too long each time.
She noticed.
And her focus frayed a little more.
Their bodies were still recovering from the morning drills, both of them lightly marked by training blows and red-tinged with exertion. The last time she trained she had been focused and attentive. But today?
Today, she couldn’t stop thinking about how he’d looked in the dim light of her room, how his mouth had felt against her skin, how he’d held her afterward like the current itself wasn’t strong enough to pull her away.
“Are we sparring or staring?” Sakura said finally, trying to cover the crack in her concentration.
Kisame smirked. “You’re the one who keeps biting your lip like you’re remembering something.”
“I am,” she shot back. “Like how I beat you yesterday.”
“You call that a win?” He moved in slowly, twisting his staff. “You only landed that hit because I was distracted.”
Sakura raised an eyebrow. “So was I.”
The silence that followed was thick with implication.
They clashed once, the sound of staves striking echoing cleanly through the water, and broke apart quickly. Kisame’s movement was a second slower than usual. Sakura’s grip was a little too tight.
She moved in again, this time quicker, aiming for his shoulder, but he caught her staff and pushed back hard enough to force her a few paces away.
“Losing focus, princess?”
“You’re the one with the smug face,” she muttered, cheeks flushed.
He paused mid-step, gaze lingering on the curve of her waist before drifting up to meet her eyes.
“So now I’m not allowed to look at you?”
“You’re supposed to be trying to hit me.”
He leaned forward slightly, just enough to be infuriating. “Give me a reason to.”
Sakura’s pulse jumped.
For a long second, neither of them moved. The current around them swirled slowly, pulling their hair in soft, floating strands.
“I’m not going to get anything done today,” she muttered.
Kisame tilted his head. “Then let’s call it what it is. Distraction training.”
“Oh, is that what we’re calling it?”
He grinned, feral and unrepentant. “Unless you’d prefer a rematch. One on one. No armor.”
Sakura flushed deeper but didn’t back down. “Keep talking and you’ll be eating sea stone.”
“Worth it.”
Their weapons struck again, the clash sharper this time, but neither of them followed through with full intent. It wasn’t a real fight.
They were too busy trying not to relive how close they had been the night before. How close they still wanted to be.
Their staves clashed again, briefly, before Sakura pulled back and hovered, breath shallow, arms aching with the kind of fatigue that came more from tension than effort.
Kisame lowered his weapon.
For a moment, he said nothing.
Then, voice calm and low, he murmured, “Get your trident.”
Sakura blinked. “What?”
“You’re distracted. So am I,” he admitted, his tone surprisingly honest. “But that doesn’t mean we stop.”
She hesitated, watching him as he let his staff float gently to the arena floor.
“We’re trying again?” she asked, quieter now. “Even after yesterday?”
He nodded. “Especially after yesterday.”
Sakura drifted toward the edge of the arena where the trident rested on its pedestal, coiled in faint light as if waiting. She hadn’t touched it since it flickered and failed to respond the day before.
Her fingers hovered over the haft.
“You think it’ll work this time?” she asked without turning.
“I think,” Kisame said, “that it wants something from you. And we won’t figure out what that is by pretending it’s a normal weapon.”
She nodded once and reached for it.
The moment her hand closed around the shaft, the trident came alive.
Gold etched lines shimmered along its spine. The pulse of it thrummed through her palm and up her arm like a second heartbeat. Not as volatile as before, but present. Attentive.
She returned to the center of the arena, holding it firmly.
Kisame watched her, arms crossed, eyes sharp now. Focused.
“Don’t just lift it,” he said. “Feel it.”
Sakura frowned. “That’s not very specific.”
He stepped closer. “You’re trying to force it to behave. It doesn’t want that. You pulled it from the ruins because something inside you resonated with it. You didn’t command it then. You answered it.”
She tightened her grip slightly.
“You think I should stop trying to control it,” she said.
“I think,” Kisame said, “you should stop treating it like a sword.”
She took a breath, then lowered the trident horizontally in front of her. The glow steadied. The water around it rippled slightly, like it was waiting.
“I don’t know what it wants,” she whispered.
“Then ask.”
Sakura closed her eyes.
The weight of the trident became indistinct, no heavier than her own arm, no different from the pull inside her chest where the pearl always pulsed quietly against her skin.
She let her breathing slow, focused not on will or force, but on the quiet beneath her thoughts. The silence that used to terrify her. The stillness that had once meant drowning.
And beneath it—
Something answered.
A flicker. A whisper. A current pulling inward instead of pushing out.
The trident glowed brighter.
Kisame stood perfectly still, watching as the glyphs flared along its length. Not wildly. Not violently.
Controlled. Measured. For the first time, responsive .
Sakura opened her eyes. The light didn’t vanish. It remained steady in her hands.
Kisame smiled, sharp and slow. “There she is.”
The glow along the trident’s shaft deepened, the golden etchings shimmering like sunlight caught in motion. It pulsed in sync with Sakura’s heartbeat, but instead of overwhelming her like before, it moved in harmony. Subtle. Patient.
She tightened her grip, just slightly.
“I think it’s listening,” she said, her voice quiet, uncertain.
Kisame nodded, still watching her from a few paces away. “Good. Now talk to it.”
Sakura shot him a dry look. “I’m not exactly fluent in ancient magical relics.”
He smirked. “You don’t have to be. Just feel it. Let it move through you.”
She swallowed and looked down at the trident again.
There was power in it, she could feel it, like standing on the edge of a deep current and knowing that if she took one more step, it would sweep her away. But this time, she wasn’t afraid. Not exactly.
Sakura closed her eyes.
She imagined water not as something to fight, but something she was . She let her thoughts soften, let go of her grip on control. Her fingers loosened just enough to let the trident breathe in her hands.
And the pulse changed.
It flared, not violently, but with purpose. Heat radiated from the base of the weapon and flowed into her chest, winding around the embedded pearl like a stream returning to its source.
Her arms vibrated with energy.
The glyphs lit brighter, then bled into motion. They peeled off the trident like golden ink dissolving into water, wrapping around her forearms, her shoulders, curling up her neck in faint, glowing lines.
Kisame took a slow step forward, his expression unreadable. “Sakura, what are you doing?”
“I don’t know,” she said, her voice tight, eyes still closed. “But I can feel it moving. It’s like… I’m part of it.”
The water around her began to shift. Not violently. Not in waves. But in shape.
The currents obeyed her presence. A ripple spread out in a circle from where she hovered, pushing gently against the boundaries of the arena walls. Tiny fragments of sediment lifted into the water like dust suspended in light.
And then—
Her eyes opened.
The light coiled outward from her like a slow, spiraling tide. For a second, the whole chamber responded. The water bent toward her, not pulled by force, but by recognition.
Then the light receded, the glyphs faded back into the trident’s surface, and the stillness returned.
Sakura hovered in the center of the silence, arms slightly trembling, the trident once again solid and dim in her grip.
She blinked, breath catching. “I didn’t mean to stop.”
“You didn’t,” Kisame said. “It just gave you a glimpse.”
He swam closer, stopping just in front of her.
Sakura let out a slow, unsteady breath, the afterglow of energy still humming in her skin.
She looked down at the trident in her hands. It had gone quiet again, its glow reduced to a faint shimmer. The etched glyphs pulsed like a heartbeat at rest, but even so, it felt heavy in her grip.
She frowned.
“It’s powerful, sure,” she muttered, rotating her wrist to examine the shaft, “but it’s so bulky . Kind of hard to carry into a political summit.”
Kisame raised an eyebrow. “You complaining already?”
“I’m just saying,” she sighed, more to herself than to him, “I wish it was smaller. More practical.”
The moment the word left her lips, the trident pulsed once.
Sakura froze.
The glow flared bright along the weapon’s length. The glyphs ignited, but this time they didn’t peel off, they shifted inward , collapsing in a spiraling motion. The trident’s long shaft began to shorten, the coral edges folding seamlessly inward like petals closing around a center.
By the time the light faded, Sakura was no longer holding a trident.
She was holding a dagger.
Elegant. Balanced. The same etched runes remained, faint and coiled along the curved blade. The hilt was a smooth band of sea-glass and coral, still warm in her hand. The pearl socket had shrunk but remained nestled at the base of the grip, still glowing faintly.
“…what the hell,” she whispered.
Kisame stepped closer, staring at the transformation. “You didn’t activate a spell?”
“No,” she said. “I just said —”
“That you wished it was smaller.”
They stared at each other.
Kisame let out a quiet, amazed grunt. “It responded to your will.”
She turned the blade in her hand, testing the balance. It was perfect. Light, but solid. Fluid in the water.
Sakura glanced up. “This changes everything.”
“It means it’s more than a weapon,” Kisame said. “It’s attuned. To you. Probably keyed to your thoughts, maybe even your emotional state.”
Sakura stared down at it again. “I didn’t even try.”
He tilted his head slightly. “Imagine what’ll happen when you do.”
Sakura turned the dagger over once more in her hand, still marveling at how it felt, light, alive, and somehow familiar, as if it had always known it would become this for her.
Kisame watched her for a long moment, then stepped forward and held out his hands.
“I’ll get a sheath made for it,” he said, voice calm but certain. “Something that won’t interfere with whatever enchantments are buried in that thing.”
Sakura hesitated, her fingers tightening just slightly around the hilt.
Kisame noticed, but said nothing.
After a beat, she exhaled and extended it toward him, carefully placing the dagger in his waiting palms.
The moment it left her hands, the light that had shimmered along the blade dulled. The etchings dimmed, the warmth in the handle fading to a neutral cool.
Kisame raised an eyebrow.
“Guess it really does like you better,” he muttered, turning the dagger over. “Feels like any other blade now.”
Sakura’s lips quirked. “Jealous?”
“Of a weapon?” He scoffed, though his grin flickered. “Nah. Just annoyed it won’t let me stab anyone with it.”
She gave a soft laugh, but her eyes lingered on the dagger in his hands, now still and inert. “It’s strange… it was never this heavy with me.”
Kisame nodded. “It’s bonded. Like a bloodline weapon, but smarter. Maybe older.”
He looked down at it, thumb brushing across the now-silent glyphs.
“I’ll take it to the armorer tonight,” he said. “Something sleek. Quiet. Something you can wear at your back, not strapped to your hip like some ceremonial showpiece.”
Sakura tilted her head, watching him carefully. “You sound like you’ve done this before.”
Kisame glanced at her, his grin softer this time. “I’ve had a few weapons worth protecting.”
He turned toward the exit but paused in the doorway, casting her one last look.
“You did good today.”
“Is that your way of saying you’re proud of me?” she teased.
“No,” he said, flashing a shark-toothed grin. “That’s me saying I’m still going to kick your ass tomorrow.”
She smirked, but her chest warmed.
As the door closed behind him, Sakura looked down at her hands, still faintly tingling from the surge earlier, and felt the weight of the moment settle in.
The trident had changed for her.
And so had everything else.
wWw
The dining hall within the Mizukage’s palace was carved from a giant, hollowed nautilus shell, its spiraling walls lined with glimmering pearllight and delicate coral chandeliers that drifted gently with the current. Long silk streamers floated overhead like banners suspended in time.
Sakura hovered just beside Kisame as they entered, her sea-silk wrap clasped neatly at her shoulder, the faint glimmer of her newly-gifted crown resting in her hair, subtle tonight, not commanding. Kisame wore a simple wrap as well, clean and dark, but his presence was as heavy and unapologetic as always.
Mei was already seated at the head of the table, poised in an iridescent robe of layered blues and silver. She gave them both a nod as they approached.
“You’re late,” she said smoothly.
“You’re welcome,” Kisame replied.
Sakura elbowed him.
Seated a few spots down was Suigetsu, already halfway through a glass of glowing fruitwine and gesturing dramatically at a platter of spiced kelp-prawns. He perked up when he saw Sakura.
“There she is! Mizu’s rising wave,” he said with a grin. “You missed my speech. It was moving.”
“You were talking about how much you could sell her armor for,” Mei said, not looking up from her drink.
Suigetsu shrugged. “Details.”
Sakura slid into her seat beside Kisame and gave Suigetsu a sideways glance. “I’ll be sure to commission you if I ever need a ceremonial swimsuit.”
“I take overpayment in compliments and scandal,” he said with a wink.
“Enough,” Mei said, setting down her glass. “You’re here to listen, not charm the room.”
Suigetsu raised both hands innocently and leaned back, letting the current carry him lazily into a reclined posture.
Mei turned her attention to Sakura, her tone cooling into something sharper. “Tomorrow, we arrive at Pelagia’s Eye before first tide. You’ll enter with me as my guest, officially unaligned. You speak only when spoken to.”
Kisame leaned forward slightly. “And if someone presses her?”
“They won’t. Not yet,” Mei said. “They’re too cautious to act on a theory. But they’ll be watching. Everything from how you breathe to how you react to silence.”
Sakura nodded, jaw tense. “And what about Madara?”
“I have complete faith that Kushina's seal will keep you hidden.”
Suigetsu clicked his tongue. “Place’ll be crawling with spies, posturing councilors, and holier-than-thou bloodlines trying to pretend they didn’t vote for war last cycle.”
“Which is why I want you quiet, too,” Mei said without looking at him.
“Why invite me, then?” Suigetsu asked, genuinely curious.
“In case I need a distraction,” Mei replied dryly.
Kisame snorted into his glass.
Mei’s gaze returned to Sakura. “The concealment seal will be activated before we arrive. You’ll be masked from any detection, including any type of pulses and heat resonance. Kushina’s gift holds… but only if you don’t flare.”
Sakura frowned. “What do you mean?”
“If you use any of your abilities,” Mei said carefully, “or if the trident reacts to a threat, it may unravel.”
Kisame’s jaw shifted. “Then we’ll keep things calm.”
Mei gave him a pointed look. “That’s your job. Until I say otherwise.”
Suigetsu swirled his drink and said, “This is going to be fun.”
Mei ignored him.
Sakura’s fingers curled slightly under the table. She could feel the faint pulse of the pearl beneath her skin, steady but alert. The kind of quiet that came before a tide turned.
She looked to Kisame.
He didn’t speak, but his hand brushed against hers beneath the table, a solid presence in an uncertain future.
Whatever tomorrow brought, she wouldn’t be walking into it alone.
wWw
The water was still in the early light, filtered rays pouring through the high coral windows of Sakura’s guest chamber, painting the walls in shifting gold and jade.
She was already dressed.
Her armor, sleek, scale-forged, and form-fitting, clung like a second skin, humming faintly against her chest where the embedded pearl pulsed in tune with her heartbeat. She checked the fastenings once more, adjusted the gauntlets, and ran a hand through her hair to tame what the tides hadn’t.
The door opened without announcement, the current shifting with the arrival of Kisame. He stepped inside, silent at first. A leather-wrapped bundle was tucked beneath one arm.
“You’re up early,” he said gruffly, voice low but not unkind.
“I couldn’t sleep,” Sakura replied, her voice barely louder than the drifting light.
Kisame crossed the room and gently unwrapped the bundle, revealing the dagger-sized trident. It rested inside a sleek sheath, sea-leather stitched with copper filaments, designed to be worn against the spine.
He held it out.
“Here,” he said. “Ended up making it myself. Don’t ask how many smiths complained.”
She took it carefully, fingers brushing his. “You didn’t have to go that far.”
“I did,” he muttered, then stepped behind her without waiting for permission.
He secured the sheath in place, his hands working with precise efficiency. When it was done, he didn’t step away. Instead, he lifted something else from the small table by the door.
Sakura glanced over her shoulder just in time to see him holding her crown.
The sea-born crescent shimmered faintly in the morning light, its coral and shell gleaming, the central pearl glowing softly like moonlight caught underwater.
“I figured,” Kisame said, his tone dry, “if you're going to walk into a room full of liars and legacy, you might as well look like someone they should bow to.”
Sakura turned, just slightly, and lowered her head.
Kisame moved closer.
His hands were gentle as he settled the crown into place, careful not to catch on her hair. She looked up at him.
Something unreadable passed behind his eyes, and he didn’t move away right away. Instead, one hand lingered briefly at the curve of her jaw.
Then—
A sharp knock at the door.
“Lady Mei is ready,” a voice announced from behind the coral-paneled wall.
Kisame’s hand dropped away.
Sakura drew a slow breath and turned toward the door, her spine straightening beneath the weight of armor, crown, and expectation.
“You ready?” Kisame asked, his voice low again.
Sakura nodded, eyes steady.
“I have to be.”
The palace corridors were quiet, each turn lit by drifting lanterns that pulsed with pale bioluminescence. As Sakura and Kisame swam side by side through the main passage, the weight of their destination pressed in, not heavy, but present, like the pull of a deep tide.
Mei stood waiting for them at the base of the central spire.
She was dressed differently now. No longer in silks or layered robes but in a ceremonial wrap of obsidian scalecloth and sea-glass accents, her hair twisted into a high braid, secured with delicate coral pins. At her side was a small satchel sealed with the mark of Mizu’s royal line.
She gave Sakura a once-over, eyes lingering briefly on the crown now resting elegantly in her hair.
“It suits you,” Mei said.
Sakura dipped her head slightly. “Thank you.”
Kisame folded his arms. “Let’s get this over with.”
Mei arched a brow but didn’t comment. Instead, she turned and gestured for them to follow.
“Pelagia’s Eye isn’t far, maybe two hours at our pace,” she said. “But the trench currents around it are unstable. We’ll be approaching from the lower ridge.”
“And the guards?” Sakura asked.
“Already dispatched. They’ll sweep the outer perimeter before we arrive.” She looked at her over her shoulder. “This place is considered neutral territory, but neutrality doesn’t mean safety. Not anymore.”
The three of them moved as a unit now, leaving behind the marble channels of the palace and entering open waters. The escort team, a pair of armored Mizu guards flanking Mei, fell in beside them.
Ahead, the deep blue stretched wide and cold, threaded with distant shadows of old paths, trenches, and ancient coral towers drowned by time.
Pelagia’s Eye lay somewhere beyond that reach, an ancient, sunken caldera turned meeting ground, carved by heat and hollowed by pressure.
Sakura adjusted the weight of her trident behind her back. It felt warm, waiting. The crown sat firmly in her hair, the shell at her chest pulsing faintly beneath the collar of her armor.
No one spoke for a long time.
Then Mei said quietly, “When we arrive, follow my lead. Let them underestimate you. Let them believe you’re only what they can see.”
Sakura’s expression sharpened. “And when they stop underestimating me?”
Mei gave a thin smile. “Then the real game begins.”
They descended into deeper waters. Toward the Eye. Toward the summit. Toward everything that could change with a single breath.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The water around them shifted hue as they neared the ancient caldera. Warm shafts of filtered sunlight bled through the upper layers, scattering into gold flecks across the dark stone ring of Pelagia’s Eye , a naturally formed basin with crumbling spires that jutted from the seafloor like the ribs of a long-dead titan.
Schools of ribbonfish darted between pillars, undisturbed by the regal procession moving through the silted arches. Armed Mizu guards kept a tight escort, but Mei waved them to halt at the basin’s edge.
“This is where neutrality is observed,” she said, her tone sharpened by centuries of tradition. “No blades, no blood. Only words… even if they leave deeper wounds.”
Kisame gave a quiet snort behind his sharp-toothed grin, eyes sweeping the ruins for anything suspicious. “Let’s hope words are enough.”
Sakura said nothing, the weight of her ceremonial crown cool against her brow, the newly sheathed trident-dagger strapped across her back. She looked up through the jagged hole in the Eye’s ceiling where light poured in like a divine spotlight. For a heartbeat, it felt like the ancient world was watching her return.
A solemn gong echoed once, deep and bone-hollow, rippling through the surrounding sea like a breath held too long and finally released.
“They’re here,” Mei said, her gaze narrowing.
From the far end of the chamber, two delegations entered: one flanked by red-garbed soldiers bearing spiraling tattoos: Uzushio . The other moved like a sandstorm through water, muted silks trailing behind the gold-armored Suna delegation.
Sakura’s breath caught. At the head of the Uzushio group stood a red-haired woman whose very presence seemed to shimmer with power: Kushina Uzumaki. Beside her, calm and commanding in equal measure, was a blond man with piercing blue eyes: Minato Namikaze.
Their son, a golden-haired figure, trailed a step behind, his blue eyes widened slightly as he caught sight of Sakura. He said nothing but stared, trying to place the girl who looked almost like a dream.
Opposite them, Gaara of the Sand entered, flanked by his siblings, Temari and Kankuro. Gaara’s gaze was inscrutable, like a desert storm frozen behind sea-glass. Where Kushina looked vibrant and warm, Gaara was as still as carved coral.
None of them spoke at first.
Then Mei swam forward, voice strong. “We gather as agreed, at Pelagia’s Eye. For negotiation. For future. For survival.”
Minato nodded. “Uzushio stands ready.”
“As does Suna,” Gaara said quietly, his eyes flicking to Sakura. “Though I see you bring unfamiliar faces.”
“She is no outsider,” Mei said coolly, placing a hand on Sakura’s shoulder. “This is Sakura, daughter of the deep. Heir to a legacy long forgotten.”
A quiet stir passed between the gathered leaders. Kushina’s face tensed.
“I thought it was only a rumor,” she murmured, half to herself. “The girl with the Pearl of Return.”
Mei’s lips curled ever so slightly. “Not a rumor. A reality.”
Sakura stood straighter, swallowing the knot in her throat. She wasn’t ready to speak. Not yet. Not here.
Kisame leaned close, whispering behind her. “You’re doing fine. Just breathe.”
The leaders took their seats around the coral-carved table at the heart of Pelagia’s Eye , its surface softly glowing with traces of old magic. Sakura remained standing just behind Mei, armored, crowned, and silent. Kisame took position at her back, arms folded, sharp eyes never resting.
A weighted silence fell.
It was Kushina who broke it.
“We appreciate your cooperation, Mizukage,” she said, voice firm but polite. “When we received confirmation about the girl, Uzushio and Suna both agreed this summit was overdue.”
“I didn’t object,” Mei replied coolly. “But let’s not pretend your sudden urgency isn’t tied to the blood in her veins.”
Beside Kushina, Minato gave a measured nod. “We’ve all seen the signs. Tidal patterns, dormant relics responding, the Pearl of Return. When such things stir, we cannot ignore the call.”
Gaara’s voice followed, calm but sharp. “And if she is who the sea remembers… then what happens next could alter everything.”
Sakura straightened slightly. Their attention burned against her skin like sunlight through the water.
“We’re not here to accuse,” Minato said, his gaze sliding to Mei. “But neither can we ignore it. Sakura—”
His voice softened as he looked at her directly.
“Do you understand who you are?”
Sakura hesitated, then nodded once. “Not completely. But I’m trying.”
Kushina leaned forward. “Then maybe we can try with you. Mei, what have you confirmed?”
Mei sat back in her seat, resting a hand on the table. “She carries the trident of the lost line. The Pearl embedded itself in her. She awakened the ruins beneath the Trench of Silence. Need I say more?”
“Only if you’re willing to admit you kept her hidden,” Temari said pointedly. “Uzushio and Suna learned of her existence through external channels. Not from Mizu.”
Mei’s lips thinned. “Because not all information is owed immediately. She had only just awakened. And she is still… vulnerable.”
Gaara turned his attention fully to Sakura. “And what do you want? You’ve been brought into a summit that predates your understanding. I want to hear your voice. Not theirs.”
There was no malice in his tone, only quiet gravity.
Sakura’s hands curled slightly at her sides. The silence waited. Even Mei said nothing now.
She stepped forward.
“I was raised on the surface,” she said, voice steady despite the tightness in her chest. “I didn’t know anything about this world. I was afraid of water my whole life and now I live in it. I’ve seen things I can’t explain. I’ve heard my mother’s voice in visions. I’ve felt something old stir in my blood.”
She swallowed.
“I don’t want to rule anything. But I won’t run from it either. If my existence means something then I need to know why.”
Minato looked thoughtful. Gaara’s expression barely shifted. But it was Kushina who leaned forward, her voice quieter now.
“You said… your mother. What was her name?”
“Ameno,” Sakura replied.
That drew murmurs. Kushina’s face went pale.
“That can’t be,” she whispered.
“You knew her?” Sakura asked.
Kushina didn’t answer immediately. Her fingers trembled once before curling into a fist. “There were stories. A healer. A woman of water who vanished after the purge. But I never knew her name.”
“The ruins showed her to me,” Sakura said. “She left me on land. To save me.”
Silence returned, but it was no longer empty. It was charged .
Gaara broke it with a cold, clear voice. “Then this isn’t a question of belief anymore. The lost kingdom’s heir lives. And that has consequences.”
Temari nodded. “For balance. For politics. For bloodlines.”
“And for war,” Mei added dryly. “Let’s not dance around it.”
Kushina turned sharply to her. “We’re not declaring war. Not yet.”
Minato raised a hand. “But we do need to address what’s above us. The human threat.”
All eyes turned to him.
“Project Naiad,” he said. “Abyssal Frame. Surface interference. We’ve had reports too.”
Now Mei straightened. “Then we’re already behind. They’re not just studying us anymore. They’re hunting.”
A beat passed.
Gaara nodded once. “Then let’s stop chasing ghosts. Let’s pool what we know. Share intelligence. Begin with the truth.”
He looked back at Sakura.
“All of it.”
The glow of the ancient table flickered slightly, as if the sea itself braced for the truth.
Mei inhaled slowly and swept her eyes across the gathered faces. No trace of her earlier poise was gone, this was Mei in full command. Sharp, incisive, unapologetic.
“You want truth?” she said, fingers steepling. “Then here it is.”
“The surface has never stopped watching us. What once was myth to them became quiet fact; hidden in classified reports, passed between governments and secret labs. But in recent years, something changed. They stopped observing and started extracting.”
“We intercepted fragments of surface data packets two months ago. Encryption buried beneath marine climate reports. Inside those were references to an initiative involving aquatic genome retrieval, deep-sea specimen recovery, and ‘phenotypic awakening experiments.’” Her tone darkened. “Their words. Not mine.”
Minato’s brows furrowed. “And the Abyssal Frame?”
Mei nodded. “It’s their mobile research station. Cloaked. Shielded. Hidden in trench networks, possibly even embedded into volcanic vent systems. From what we can gather, it’s outfitted not just for surveillance, but capture and containment.”
“Have they taken anyone?” Gaara asked, quietly but with razor edge.
Mei’s lips thinned. “Yes. Mostly from the unaligned colonies. Drifting cities. Outlaw havens. Easy targets no one would miss.”
Temari muttered a curse. Kankuro looked away, jaw tight.
“We didn’t realize what they were doing at first,” Mei continued. “But when Sakura awakened, when the pulse went out, it triggered something. They accelerated. Whatever they’re after… she’s the missing piece.”
All eyes flicked to Sakura.
Kushina leaned forward. “You’re saying she’s their trigger. Their catalyst.”
“No,” Kisame growled suddenly, voice low and full of contempt. “She’s their obsession.”
They turned toward him. Kisame stepped forward from Sakura’s side, face grim.
“I’ve seen what they do to our kind. The tubes. The restraints. The way they keep the gills from collapsing just long enough to dissect you alive .” His voice was pure gravel. “They don’t care about peace. They want control. And they’re getting bolder.”
Gaara’s gaze darkened, the faint tremor of sand-glass swirling behind his eyes. “So this is no longer just myth or espionage. It’s war. Just a quieter kind.”
Minato nodded slowly. “Then we can’t keep operating separately. If they have a station beneath the surface, and if they’ve already taken people, we need to unify.”
“Carefully,” Temari said. “They’re still ahead of us in tech. If we rush in, we lose what advantage we do have.”
“We still don’t know where their base is,” Mei admitted. “Our trackers have narrowed it to a trench system, possibly southwest of the Mahora Drop. But even that’s guesswork.”
“Then we need someone inside,” Minato said. “Someone already aboard.”
Sakura’s head snapped up.
Ino.
She didn’t say it aloud. But she felt it, like a whisper threading through her chest.
Kushina leaned forward again, eyes flicking between Mei and Sakura. “This girl has become their target. If we’re going to protect her, she’ll need allies. She can’t stay hidden much longer.”
Mei met Sakura’s gaze. “You’ve heard them. You’re the axis they’re turning toward. You can step away from it, if you choose. Or you can shape what comes next.”
Sakura swallowed, pulse quickening. “I… I want to help. I want to stop them. But I can’t do it alone.”
Mei gave her a small nod of approval, then turned back to the others.
“Then let this summit be the start of something more. A shared watch. A united defense.”
“Agreed,” Minato said.
“Agreed,” Gaara echoed.
The agreement had barely settled when the silence curled inward again, expectant and watchful.
Sakura’s heartbeat thudded like a drumline beneath her armor. Mei’s words still rang in her head, but it was something else, someone else, that whispered through the current.
Not a voice. A feeling. A name, soft as a ripple.
Ino.
Sakura took a step forward. “There’s something else,” she said, voice quieter than before, but it carried. “Someone… on the surface station. Someone who’s helping.”
The table stilled.
Minato raised an eyebrow. “You know this?”
“I don’t know how,” Sakura admitted. “But I can feel her. Like a thread between us. She’s not from this world, she’s human. But she’s trying to help. She’s risking everything.”
Kushina tilted her head. “Do you know her name?”
Sakura nodded once. “Ino. She’s my best friend. Still is. She’s smart, stubborn… and she never walks away from people she cares about.”
“She’s aboard the Abyssal Frame?” Gaara asked.
“I think so,” Sakura whispered. “It’s like she’s calling through water and steel, and I— I just know. She’s trying to buy us time.”
The room absorbed that quietly.
Kisame stepped forward beside her, voice low. “If she’s on the inside, she won’t last long. They’ll find her. Or worse.”
Temari frowned. “You sure it’s not bait?”
Sakura turned to her, calm but unwavering. “I’d know if she turned on me. I would know. ”
Mei gave her a long, appraising look. “Then we use the thread. If she’s in there, we find a way to get word back or find a way to listen.”
Kushina’s lips pressed into a line. “Then the question becomes: how long can she last… before Madara turns his eyes fully on her?”
Minato added grimly, “Or before he realizes you remember her.”
Sakura clenched her fists.
wWw
The low hum of machinery never stopped on the Abyssal Frame. It pulsed through the walls like a heartbeat, steady and cold. Ino sat on her bunk with her back against the wall, a report open on her lap. The tablet glowed softly in the dim room, displaying some vague marine climate analysis, but her eyes were unfocused. She wasn't reading.
The last few days had grown tenser. The air in the corridors felt tighter. More guards, fewer explanations. She had seen two researchers escorted out of the lab level without a word, their badges stripped before the lift doors even closed.
Something was shifting, and she could feel it in her bones.
She rubbed her temple and tried to refocus on the data, but her gaze drifted to the ceiling, her thoughts spiraling toward a single, familiar face.
Sakura.
Was she still alive? Was she safe?
The moment the thought fully formed, the wall-mounted comm crackled.
It rang.
Ino flinched, eyes snapping to it. The tablet slid from her lap and hit the floor with a quiet thud. She stood slowly, heart already beating faster. Her fingers hovered near the receiver. Another buzz.
She picked it up.
"...Hello?"
A pause.
"It’s me."
She nearly sagged in relief. “Itachi. What’s happening?”
"You need to move," he said. "There’s been an unusual shift in the lower zones. Energy spikes, coral movement, equipment failures, and now multiple colonies converging in a neutral zone."
Ino blinked. “What does that mean? Are they fighting?”
“No. Not yet. But something’s drawing attention, and fast. I want to know what. I need your help.”
“Okay…” she said slowly. “What do I do?”
"You’ll report to sublevel six, Lab 6-B. Tell them you’re following up on image captures for uniform rebranding. They’ve filed three style logs this month. Use that."
Ino reached for a nearby pad of scrap paper and started scribbling.
"What am I looking for?"
"Dr. Sarui logs all seismic and thermal anomalies. I want his data for the past six days. Use Guest for access and load up module ‘Aesthetic Field Capture’. Get in, copy everything to the drive hidden in your mirror frame, and get out without raising alarms.”
Ino paused. “There’s a drive in my mirror?”
“Yes. Top right corner behind the frame backing. It’s thin, orange, and unmarked. Take it with you.”
She looked toward the mirror, suddenly aware of how much she didn’t know. “This is real, isn’t it? Whatever they’re doing… it’s bigger than anyone here is saying.”
There was a pause on the line.
“Yes.”
She closed her eyes. “Is Sakura alive?”
Another pause.
“I don’t know,” Itachi said. “But whatever’s happening out there, it started when she disappeared. That’s not a coincidence.”
Ino tightened her grip on the phone. “Then I’ll do it. Just don’t disappear on me again.”
“Stay sharp,” he said. “And don’t talk to anyone.”
The line went dead.
Ino stood still for a moment before moving to the mirror. Her fingers found the seam he’d mentioned, and with a soft click, the frame gave way.
Inside was a wafer-thin orange drive.
She stared at it, then at her own reflection.
“Okay,” she whispered. “Time to find out what you’re really doing down here.”
She pocketed the drive, checked her badge, and slipped out the door.
The hallways of the Abyssal Frame were narrower the deeper you went. Sublevel six was colder too, the walls lined with condensation and a faint mineral smell that never quite went away. Ino stepped off the lift, forcing herself to walk with confidence even though her palms were sweating.
Her white coat hung loose over a form-fitting base layer, the same type worn by surface-level analysts. She had even pinned her badge a little crooked, just enough to look like she hadn’t fussed over it. Sloppy professionalism. Just enough to blend in.
A pair of guards flanked the entrance to the lab wing. One of them glanced up.
“Authorization?”
Ino smiled faintly and held out her badge. “Image team,” she said. “PR needs three rounds of uniform footage by end of cycle. Apparently color balance was off last batch.”
The guard frowned and looked over her credentials. A long moment passed.
“Didn’t get notice.”
“Do we ever?” she asked, tilting her head. “They want something and dump it on us five minutes later like we’re miracle workers. If it’s a problem, I’ll call Dr. Sarui directly and let him know security delayed me.”
The other guard huffed and stepped aside. “Go ahead.”
“Thanks,” Ino said, already walking before they could change their minds.
Inside, Lab 6-B was quiet. Rows of monitors and glowing tanks lined the walls, some filled with swirling, faintly green fluid. Others were empty, tagged for disinfection. In the corner, a glass display showed biometric readings from deep-sea monitoring stations, dozens of blinking points along a digital seafloor.
She didn’t know what half of it meant, but she wasn’t here to understand. Just to retrieve.
Ino moved toward the side terminal labeled Sarui-2. She dropped into the chair and exhaled carefully, then reached for the keyboard.
Please enter your access code.
She glanced at the hallway.
Empty.
Her fingers moved.
ACCESS: GUEST
REQUESTED MODULE: Aesthetic Field Capture
The screen hesitated.
Then blinked.
Access granted.
She didn’t breathe as she slid the amber drive into the port beneath the terminal. The screen shifted to directory view. Dozens of files listed in precise rows. All dated. Labeled.
She clicked on a folder marked Event Catalog – 14C. Inside were seismic and magnetic pulses, one dated the day Sakura fell.
Then another. Three days later. A reading from near a location marked inactive for centuries.
Ino's hand froze.
“Pattern similar to anomaly at Sector F (redacted). Recommend prioritization. Possible resonance effect.”
The logs weren't just about environmental activity. They were tracking responses . Reactions.
The files copied one by one onto the amber drive.
A door hissed open down the hall.
Ino yanked the drive out, shut the terminal, and folded her hands in her lap as if she’d been adjusting the monitor the entire time.
A man stepped into the room, mid-40s, sharp jaw, white lab coat.
Dr. Sarui.
He paused at the door.
“You’re not part of my team.”
Ino gave a casual shrug. “PR sent me down to get stills for the new batch of uniforms. I was told to clear it with your station monitors.”
Sarui narrowed his eyes. “Without an escort?”
“I’ve been here two weeks. I know my way around,” she said, tone even. “I didn’t touch anything I wasn’t supposed to.”
A pause.
Sarui studied her, then glanced toward the terminal. “They’re wasting my time again,” he muttered. “Tell PR if they change the uniform palette one more time, I’ll file a formal delay.”
“You got it.”
She stood, gave a polite nod, and walked out.
It wasn’t until she reached the lift and the doors closed that her knees finally gave out a little.
The amber drive was warm in her pocket.
When the lift reached her floor, she stepped out quickly, not looking at anyone as she moved through the corridor. She reached her quarters without incident, keyed in her door code, and slipped inside.
Only once the door sealed behind her did she allow herself to relax. Just a little.
She didn’t even take off her coat.
Crossing the room, she grabbed the receiver off the wall-mounted phone and dialed the secure number from memory. It rang only once.
“It’s me,” she said.
“You have it?” Itachi’s voice was calm, but more alert than before.
“I got in. Got everything from Sarui’s terminal. They’re tracking resonance spikes, and I think Sakura set one off the day she disappeared.”
There was a short pause.
“Return the drive to the mirror.”
She blinked. “That’s it? I thought you wanted the data.”
“I do. I’ll extract it remotely once it’s back in position.”
Ino moved across the room to the mirror. She opened the hidden panel and carefully slid the drive back into the recess behind the frame.
“Done,” she said. “Now are there any other hidden panels or cameras I should know about? You didn’t mention the first one, so…”
“No cameras,” Itachi replied.
“You’re sure?”
“I don’t need to watch you. I need you to listen.”
She rolled her eyes but felt the tension ease slightly. “Fine. It’s back in place. Anything else?”
There was a pause.
“Good work, Ino.”
The line clicked dead before she could say anything more. She lowered the receiver slowly and stared at it for a long second.
Then, with a sigh, she finally took off her coat, dropped onto the bunk, and stared at the ceiling.
Outside the ocean beyond was dark and endless. And somewhere beneath it, her best friend was alive.
wWw
The soft bioluminescent veins running through the stone table had dimmed slightly. What had begun with solemn declarations and careful diplomacy had deteriorated into overlapping voices, sharp-edged disagreements, and no clear resolution.
Kisame leaned back against a coral pillar behind Sakura, arms crossed, scowl etched deep across his face. His gills flared every so often in agitation. He hadn’t said anything in over twenty minutes. But every flick of his tail and slow, deliberate exhale screamed irritated .
Sakura sat rigid beside Mei, barely able to keep her eyes open. Her armor, once regal, now felt like a weight dragging her down. Her crown was still in place, though the polished edge had tilted slightly, no one had dared mention it.
Across the table, Gaara spoke evenly, again.
“If she chooses to remain unaffiliated, then she becomes a risk. A free agent with influence she doesn’t understand.”
“I’m not a weapon,” Sakura said softly, mostly to herself.
Kushina, ignoring Gaara, raised her voice slightly. “You say ‘risk,’ I say ‘opportunity.’ She has healing capabilities, a royal bloodline, and a resonance with ancient technology. That doesn’t belong in the shadows.”
Minato added, “We’re not arguing over ownership. We’re discussing protection. She needs to be somewhere secure. Monitored.”
Suna’s delegation muttered among themselves. Mei tapped her fingers on the table, visibly restraining herself.
Sakura closed her eyes briefly and whispered, “They’ve been saying the same thing for hours.”
Kisame finally moved. He pushed off the pillar and floated forward, coming to a stop beside her chair.
“That’s because they don’t care what you want,” he said, voice sharp enough to cut kelp. “They’re not debating for your sake. They’re measuring territory. Like sharks circling a bleeding fish.”
Several pairs of eyes turned to him.
“You’re not helping,” Mei muttered.
“I wasn’t trying to,” Kisame shot back.
Temari arched a brow. “Should we take that as a threat, or just his version of honesty?”
Kisame grinned, baring teeth. “Take it however you want. I’m tired of watching her get picked apart like she’s not even in the room.”
Sakura sat up straighter at that, her cheeks warming slightly. She didn’t say it, but she was grateful.
Gaara finally addressed her directly again.
“If you had the power to sway tides, to awaken ruins, to call back forgotten cities… what would you do with it, Sakura?”
She looked at him.
At all of them.
“I don’t know,” she admitted. “I haven’t had time to think. Every time I try, someone’s already telling me what I should want. What I should be.”
Silence settled.
Then Kushina’s voice came, quiet and a bit gentler. “Would you at least consider coming to Uzushio? We have records that might help you understand your family. You wouldn’t be a prisoner.”
“She’s not going anywhere until I’ve finished training her,” Mei snapped.
“And we’re not going to sit by while she becomes your secret weapon,” Temari added.
“Enough,” Minato said, standing slowly. “This is getting us nowhere.”
Kisame muttered something under his breath, and Sakura gave him a tired look.
“What?” she asked.
He crossed his arms again. “I’m hungry.”
She actually cracked a weak smile. “Me too.”
Mei rubbed her forehead. “Fine. Break for now. Reconvene after rest and food. Maybe when your stomachs aren’t rumbling, your judgment will improve.”
The summit slowly dispersed, grumbling and posturing continuing in hushed tones.
Sakura stood, her joints aching, and turned to Kisame. “You going to growl at everyone during dinner, or just me?”
He gave a slow smirk. “Only if you sit too far away.”
The summit chamber emptied in slow currents, conversations trailing off into the vast arches and corridors of Pelagia’s Eye . A short swim down a sealed corridor led to a private alcove carved into coral and ancient stone. Luminescent sponges lined the walls, casting soft golden light across the chamber where a table had been set.
Mei entered the room already unfastening the clasp at her throat and shedding the stiff formal mantle she had worn throughout the summit. She looked as tired as Sakura felt, but her expression remained razor-sharp.
Sakura followed behind her still in her armor, her crown slightly askew, and made no effort to adjust it. Her exhaustion clung to her like a second skin.
Kisame trailed just behind, silent and grim until they entered the room and spotted a familiar figure floating just outside the arch.
Suigetsu . Arms crossed. Face pressed against the water-glass like a pouting child.
“Are you kidding me?” Suigetsu called through the barrier. “Still not allowed in? I want a plate!”
Mei didn’t even look up. “No.”
Suigetsu’s muffled reply was something between a protest and a gurgle.
Kisame smirked. “Could’ve gone easier on him.”
“I already did,” Mei said, taking her seat. “I let him live.”
Sakura chuckled softly and sank into her own chair. The scent of the food was already working to soothe her nerves. Steamed kelp stalks drizzled with coral oil, a dense root mash studded with brine pearls, and a platter of iridescent fish served raw with pickled reef berries. Comfort food, sea style.
Kisame wasted no time. He tore into the fish first, chewing noisily. “Finally. Something that doesn’t talk.”
Mei took a small bite of the root mash, watching Sakura across the table. “You handled yourself well. For your first summit, that was practically a rite of passage.”
“I barely said anything,” Sakura muttered.
“Exactly. Smart.”
Kisame raised a brow. “They’re going to keep circling until you draw blood.”
“I know.”
He nudged her arm with his elbow. “Don’t worry. I’ll bite first.”
Mei rolled her eyes. “Please don’t. I’m already patching enough tensions.”
Sakura leaned back and glanced toward the sealed archway. Suigetsu was now floating upside-down in mock despair.
“I feel kind of bad,” she said.
“Don’t,” Mei replied. “He would’ve turned the summit into a joke within five minutes.”
“Exactly,” Suigetsu called faintly. “Five minutes! That’s restraint!”
They ignored him.
Sakura stirred the mash with her fork. “They’re not going to agree, are they?”
“No,” Mei said. “But they’ll bend. Eventually.”
“And if they don’t?”
Mei gave a small, grim smile. “Then we make sure you’re too important to ignore and too dangerous to cross.”
Sakura stared down at her plate. “That’s comforting.”
Kisame leaned in, voice low enough only she could hear. “You’re doing fine. You’re just tired.”
She gave him a faint, appreciative smile. “You’re not wrong.”
As they continued eating, the silence between them became companionable. A pocket of calm in the middle of growing chaos. And beyond the barrier, Suigetsu’s voice carried one last time.
“If you don’t bring me leftovers, I’m licking your armor while you sleep!”
Sakura choked. Kisame didn’t. He turned his head slightly, voice slow and flat.
“If your tongue touches anything near her armor, I’ll gut you, pickle the pieces, and serve you back to yourself with lemon algae and a garnish of shut the hell up.”
A long pause. From outside the barrier, Suigetsu’s muffled voice came again, much quieter now.
“…Still kind of worth it.”
Mei didn’t even look up. “Do it, and I’m assigning you to latrine coral maintenance until your fingers prune.”
“Not worth it,” Suigetsu muttered.
Sakura pressed a hand over her mouth to hide her grin, cheeks flushed from trying not to laugh out loud.
Kisame leaned closer to her, mock-casual as he stabbed another piece of fish. “I’m serious, by the way. You wake up to anything slimy, just yell.”
The last of the plates had been picked clean, save for a lone sliver of kelp that Sakura half-heartedly pushed around with her fork. The warm hum of conversation had faded, replaced by the gentle ambient current that stirred the glowing plants around the chamber walls.
Mei set down her cup and sighed, her posture still regal, but her eyes tired.
“That’s about as much peace as we’re going to get tonight,” she said. “Enjoy it while it lasts.”
Kisame leaned back, arms behind his head, tail flicking lazily under the table. “You say that like the next round won’t be a disaster.”
“It will be,” Mei muttered. “But it’s our disaster.”
She stood and adjusted the mantle over her shoulders. “We’ve got just under an hour before they start banging on the coral and demanding we reconvene. Try not to get dragged into anything loud, scandalous, or vaguely diplomatic until then.”
As she turned toward the exit, she added under her breath, “ I should’ve spiked the root mash.”
Then she was gone, her silhouette dissolving into the dim corridor.
Kisame remained seated for a beat longer, watching the light dim just slightly as the room emptied.
“You holding up?” he asked, glancing sideways at Sakura.
“I think my soul tried to leave my body during the third time Temari asked if I had ‘intentions.’”
He chuckled, low and warm. “You should’ve said yes. Just to see Gaara twitch.”
Sakura rubbed her eyes and stood, her joints still sore from hours of sitting. “I don’t even know where I’m supposed to sleep. Everything here looks like a ruin or a shrine.”
Kisame stretched his arms overhead, then rose to his full, towering height beside her. “I’ll show you. You’ve got a private suite tucked in the guest wing. Mei said something about royal protocol or whatever.”
She raised an eyebrow. “And you memorized the path out of duty?”
He gave a sharp-toothed grin. “No. I memorized it because I was hoping you’d ask.”
Sakura flushed but didn’t look away.
“Lead the way, then.”
With a slow, lazy flick of his tail, Kisame moved ahead of her. She followed, the soft sound of water shifting around them as the door to the dining alcove slid shut behind.
For a moment, at least, the politics faded into silence.
The corridors of Pelagia’s Eye were quieter now, the summit attendees scattered to their respective chambers. The main passage had grown darker, lit only by the glow of soft-hued anemones embedded in the walls, their light rippling faintly like moonlight on waves.
Sakura swam beside Kisame in comfortable silence, her crown now tucked under one arm and her armor plates clicking softly with every motion.
He glanced at her sideways. “You sure you’re not going to pass out in the hallway?”
“Not if I can help it,” she murmured, eyes half-lidded. “But no promises.”
They rounded a corner into a private alcove framed by carved stone, its arch marked with faint, forgotten glyphs. At its center, a tall door of pale shell opened at Kisame’s touch.
“Here.”
Sakura drifted inside slowly, eyes widening.
The room was larger than expected. A woven bed of reefwood and coral fibers curved gently along the back wall, its padding lined with soft ocean moss and silk spun from kelp threads. A delicate bioluminescent curtain hung loosely around it, casting a soft teal hue. A wardrobe carved from hollowed driftwood stood beside a coral vanity. Along one shelf sat her things and the folded garments Mei had gifted her days ago.
“They brought my stuff?”
Kisame shrugged. “Mei moves fast when she wants to.”
She drifted toward the bed, ran her fingers over the edge of the fabric, then let out a long, quiet sigh.
“It’s almost too nice,” she said. “Like if I close my eyes I’ll wake up back in my old room on land. Staring at the ceiling fan. Pretending the ocean didn't even exist.”
Kisame stepped inside after her, arms folded as he leaned against the wall. His usual sarcasm was gone, replaced by a quiet intensity.
“You earned this,” he said. “Whether they like it or not.”
Sakura looked over her shoulder at him. Her voice was softer now.
“I don’t know what I’m doing.”
“You’re doing fine.”
She turned fully, floating just a few paces from him now. “Kisame…”
He looked down at her. She didn’t finish the sentence. Instead, she held his gaze a moment longer, then turned back to the shelf and gently placed her crown beside the garments.
Her fingers brushed the coral, then hesitated. “Are you heading back?”
“Not yet.”
He watched her carefully. “I can wait outside. Or here. Whichever.”
A pause.
Sakura smiled faintly without turning around. “Stay. Just for a bit.”
Kisame’s posture eased.
“I’ll stand guard,” he said, with a crooked grin. “In case Suigetsu tries something stupid.”
Sakura laughed under her breath and sank slowly onto the bed. She pulled off one gauntlet, then the other, letting them clink softly against the coral floor.
“Wake me if I start snoring,” she murmured, curling against the mossy bedding.
“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear it,” Kisame said.
She didn’t reply. Her breathing was already slowing. Kisame stayed right where he was, one hand resting on the hilt of his blade, his eyes half-focused on the door. Still and watchful.
Just in case.
wWw
The chamber of Pelagia’s Eye felt heavier than before, the water thicker, as if the walls themselves sensed the tension settling back in. The glowing veins of the coral table had been re-lit, their pale light spilling over the returning delegates.
Sakura stifled a yawn as she followed Mei back into the chamber, her crown now straightened and her armor polished back into place. She looked refreshed but still weary, as though the break had done little to relieve the pressure of so many eyes on her.
Kisame swam close at her side, his expression grim and unreadable, his tail cutting through the water with deliberate slowness. He leaned down slightly as they approached the table.
“Try not to fall asleep mid-argument,” he murmured.
“Not making promises,” Sakura muttered back.
The three main delegations were already assembling. Kushina and Minato sat poised and ready, with Naruto slightly behind them, whispering something under his breath as his curious gaze kept drifting to Sakura. Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro had returned as well, their formation as sharp as their expressions.
Mei took her seat with an effortless glide, motioning for Sakura to remain just behind her.
“Shall we begin?” Mei said, her tone cool but edged with impatience.
Gaara nodded. “We left this table unresolved. The matter remains simple. What is to be done with her?”
Sakura stiffened but remained silent.
“ With her?” Kisame echoed, his voice a quiet growl from where he lingered just behind. “She’s not cargo to be shuffled between you.”
Temari shot him a look. “No one said that.”
“You’re thinking it,” Kisame said flatly.
Kushina exhaled slowly, brushing off his remark. “What we’re thinking is how to keep her safe. And frankly, Mei, I don’t see how keeping her under Mizu’s banner benefits everyone else.”
“Because she’s not yours,” Mei replied. “And she’s not a tool to be passed around.”
Minato interjected, voice steady. “Then allow her to decide. Sakura, if you were given the choice, where would you go?”
The question froze her. Mei’s eyes flicked toward her. Kisame’s tail stilled.
Sakura hesitated. “I… don’t know.”
Gaara’s expression remained calm but his tone sharpened. “Then someone will have to make that choice for you.”
Kisame’s hand twitched near his blade. “You’re welcome to try.”
“Enough,” Mei snapped, slamming her palm lightly against the coral table. The veins of the stone pulsed in response. “She stays with me. At least until she understands what’s in her blood.”
“And if she chooses differently after that?” Minato pressed.
“Then she chooses,” Mei said. “But right now, she doesn’t even know what her power means.”
Sakura stepped forward before she could stop herself. “I’m standing right here,” she said, her voice firm despite the tremor in her hands. “And I’m tired of being talked about like I’m some… relic.”
The room stilled.
She drew a breath and looked at all of them. “I don’t belong to any of you. I don’t even belong to this—this crown or title. I just want answers. If you can help me find them, then I’ll listen. But I won’t be owned.”
Her words carried like a ripple through the chamber. For once, even Gaara’s stoic expression shifted slightly, his gaze narrowing with what could almost be called respect.
The silence after Sakura’s words stretched just long enough to sting.
Then Minato nodded once, slowly. “That’s a fair answer.”
Kushina folded her arms. “So what do we do with her, then? Just let her drift from one current to the next, hoping she doesn’t get pulled under?”
“No,” Mei said, reclaiming control of the room. “She stays in Mizu.”
Kisame didn’t move, but his body relaxed a fraction behind Sakura.
“But,” Mei continued, “she will be trained. Not just in defense and weaponry. She’ll learn the history of our kind. The politics, the old conflicts, the currents that shaped this fractured sea.”
Kushina raised an eyebrow. “You intend to groom her into a figurehead?”
“No,” Mei said. “I intend to give her the tools to make her own decisions and to survive the weight of them.”
Gaara gave a small nod. “And who oversees the rest?”
Mei glanced back at Kisame, who met her gaze without flinching. “He’ll handle her combat training. He’s the only one who’s matched her wavelength so far.”
Sakura tried not to shift at that. The statement sounded clinical, but something about the way Mei said it carried more than just strategy.
Kushina and Mei both turned to Gaara.
He remained still for a moment before saying, “I know what it’s like to be told what you are before you ever get a chance to become it. So I’ll let her choose. For now.”
Sakura exhaled quietly. The tension loosened across the table, but only briefly. Because then Kushina spoke again.
“One last thing. The Abyssal Frame .”
Everyone sobered.
Kushina’s voice turned colder, more focused. “The protection seal, it's temporary. Two days from now, it fades. Once it does, the surface world will sense her again. If they’re tracking pulses, if they’re listening through the Frame, she’ll light up like a flare.”
Mei’s expression darkened. “Then we move before that happens.”
Minato looked between them. “Do we have any idea how close the Frame is?”
“No exact location,” Mei said. “But we know the region. The Mahora Drop. They’re hidden, cloaked. Suigetsu’s been coordinating with scouts, but it’s only a matter of time before they slip again.”
Gaara folded his hands. “So what’s the plan? Destroy it? Infiltrate?”
“We’ll need both,” Mei said grimly. “A shadow and a spear.”
She glanced at Sakura. “And once they realize you’ve awakened, they won’t just want you. They’ll come for the ones helping you, too.”
Sakura lowered her eyes.
Ino.
Kushina added softly, “Then we’d best act before the clock runs out.”
The coral table dimmed slightly as if sensing the weight of urgency now hanging in the water. Mei’s fingers tapped the tabletop once, then she turned her gaze fully to Sakura.
“Whether or not you realize it, you’re already the key to this.”
Sakura straightened, exhaustion tugging at her bones but resolve slowly knitting in her chest.
“We can’t afford to wait,” Kushina said. “You said you feel her. This Ino. If there’s any connection left, we need to use it before the protection seal fades.”
Gaara gave a slight nod. “If she’s truly inside the Frame and loyal to you, she might be our only way in.”
Sakura swallowed hard. “I don’t know how to reach her… not exactly. It’s just… I feel when she’s close. Like a tether. Like the ocean remembers her name because I do.”
Minato leaned forward. “That may be enough.”
“We’ll figure out how to make it more than a feeling,” Mei said. “I’ll gather my advisors and a few of our deeper empathics. We’ll find a way to help you reach her. Even if it means bending magic or bloodlines.”
Kisame shifted beside Sakura, eyes narrowing. “What do you need her to do once she’s contacted?”
Mei met his gaze. “That depends on how much she’s willing to risk. But at minimum? Get us a location. Access codes. Power grid rotations. Anything to uncloak the Frame long enough to strike.”
Temari added, “If she gives herself away, she won’t survive. We all know that.”
“I’ll protect her,” Sakura said quickly, voice sharper than she expected. “If I can reach her… I won’t let her go under.”
Another silence passed, but this time it wasn’t from doubt. It was agreement.
Mei stood.
“Then we’re done for tonight.”
She looked around the room as others began to rise.
“We reconvene in the morning. By then, I’ll have a draft plan. With or without confirmation from the girl. If the Frame acts first, we won’t get a second chance.”
Kushina gave a solemn nod. “Two days. After that, they’ll see her.”
Gaara was already turning to leave. “Let’s not wait that long.”
The leaders began filing out, voices low, guards rejoining them at the exits. The chamber slowly emptied, leaving behind only the echoes of quiet currents and plans not yet made.
Kisame looked down at Sakura.
“You alright?”
She nodded, but her fingers were still trembling faintly. “I have less than two days to reach her.”
“Then we’d better get started.”
wWw
The gentle hum of the Abyssal Frame was the only sound in Ino’s cabin. She lay on her stomach across her narrow bed, tablet balanced on a folded towel, fingers sketching the flowing lines of a gown meant to mimic kelp drifts. Another design followed, sharper, armored at the shoulders, with a silhouette that flowed like coral fractals.
Creating helped pass the time. Helped her feel normal. Helped her forget she was drifting in a sealed, weaponized facility hundreds of meters beneath the surface.
She hadn’t heard from Itachi since her last assignment. That silence was beginning to fray the edges of her nerves.
Then came the knock.
Not the polite kind. Two sharp, deliberate taps.
She sat up quickly, setting the tablet aside. Before she could speak, a voice came from the hallway.
“Miss Yamanaka. Commander Madara has requested your presence in Observation Deck Two.”
Her throat tightened. Still, she smoothed down her shirt, ran a hand through her hair, and forced a half-lazy smile into place.
“On my way.”
--
The vast glass panel looked out into nothingness. Light didn’t reach this deep, only the faint blue flicker of sensor markers on the outer hull and the occasional ghost of a bioluminescent fish.
Madara stood at the far end of the room, alone. Hands behind his back, still as a statue.
Ino approached with careful ease. “You wanted to see me?”
He didn’t turn. “I did. I simply wanted to speak.”
She stopped beside him, just outside arm’s reach. She let her shoulders relax, tilting her head. “Sure. About?”
Madara gestured to the glass. “You came down here for her. Your friend.”
Ino’s heart skipped, but she kept her face open and sincere. “Yeah. Sakura.”
Madara turned slightly toward her. “Tell me. What makes someone follow a rumor into the ocean? What makes a person like you choose to join a mission like this?”
She laughed softly, brushing hair from her cheek. “You say that like I had a plan. I didn’t. I just… couldn’t sit on the surface and do nothing. Sakura disappeared. Everyone gave up looking. I couldn’t.”
“And you believe she’s still alive.”
“I know she is.”
His eyes narrowed faintly. “Why?”
She hesitated just long enough to look honest. “Because she didn't fall into the ocean on purpose. And… I feel like she’s still out there.”
Madara nodded once. “Feelings are powerful. Sometimes more accurate than data.”
He moved to the center of the window, gazing into the void.
“From what I understand, she was a quiet girl. Studious. Didn’t stand out. Nothing unusual in her records. No signs of instability or… deviation.”
Ino kept her face carefully neutral.
“She was smarter than people gave her credit for,” she said. “And kind. But strong too. Once she made up her mind, she didn’t back down.”
“A trait worth remembering,” Madara murmured.
He turned to face her fully now, hands clasped behind his back.
“You’re not here in any official capacity. I didn’t bring you on as crew. But I thought… perhaps proximity might help you heal. Or, if fate allowed, help us both find her.”
Ino blinked.
Madara continued. “She’s a civilian. We believe she may have wandered into an uncharted trench or drifted toward a region under ecological quarantine. If she’s alive, we want to locate her. If not…”
He let the words hang, like a noose waiting to tighten.
“We’ll give you answers,” he finished.
Ino looked away, just long enough to blink back the heat rising behind her eyes.
“Thank you,” she said, her voice soft. “It means more than you know.”
Madara studied her a moment longer, then turned back to the window.
“We’re increasing our scans over the Mahora Drop and the surrounding sector. Let me know if you ever… feel anything again. A memory. A sound. A dream. Sometimes that’s all it takes.”
She nodded faintly. “Of course.”
“You may return to your room.”
She offered a polite smile and turned to go.
Just as the door opened behind her, Madara’s voice followed:
“She must’ve mattered a great deal to you.”
Ino didn’t look back. “She still does.”
As the doors sealed, Ino leaned against the cold wall and exhaled slowly, pulse still thrumming.
He didn’t know.
Not yet.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The fluorescent lights overhead buzzed softly, casting pale reflections over the polished floors of Naiad Command, a subterranean facility buried beneath a defunct naval base, unknown to the public, untouched by oversight.
The air was too clean, filtered and recycled into sterility.
Itachi stood at the central command terminal, fingers moving across the interface with clinical precision. Dozens of monitors flickered around him, satellite feeds, trench scans, waveform anomalies, and thermal drift charts. Each one a thread in the net Madara had cast across the ocean.
And each one Itachi quietly unraveled.
A red blip pinged on one screen, signaling a proximity alert near the Mahora Drop. He tapped the override. The alert vanished. Buried.
Behind him, the secured door hissed open.
Obito entered the room, dragging a chair behind him with one hand and carrying two mugs of heavily steeped coffee in the other.
“You’re still here,” Obito said, setting one mug down beside Itachi. “I thought I’d catch you delegating for once.”
Itachi didn’t look up. “Madara put me in charge. I’m honoring that.”
Obito took a slow sip. “By deleting three tracking reports and ghosting an entire drone cluster?”
Now Itachi looked at him, calm and unbothered. “He didn’t say what kind of oversight I had to maintain.”
Obito smirked and sat down. “How long until he notices?”
“Two days,” Itachi said. “Maybe less if someone on the Frame starts asking the wrong questions.”
Obito leaned back. “And if that happens?”
“Then I misfile a report, blame a sensor glitch, and feign concern while he lectures me about competency.” He paused. “Again.”
They lapsed into silence for a moment, the screens around them flickering with passive data streams. A murmur of sonar, the scrolling metadata of genetic logs, audio feeds picked up from autonomous submersibles.
Obito watched Itachi for a moment before saying, “He still thinks Ino’s harmless?”
Itachi nodded. “He believes she’s emotionally compromised. Loyal, desperate, and naïve.”
“He’s not wrong,” Obito said. “She is loyal. And desperate.”
“But not naïve,” Itachi added, his voice a little quieter. “Not anymore.”
Obito glanced at one of the side monitors. “Do you think she can pull it off? On her own?”
“She’s not on her own,” Itachi said.
He tapped into a hidden directory and opened a secured message cache, encoded updates from Ino’s quarters, embedded in data pings, harmless on the surface. Buried within one of them was a waveform trace, it was faint, but distinct.
Sakura’s signature.
“She’s trying to reach her,” Itachi said. “And Ino’s already responding to it, even if she doesn’t realize it yet.”
Obito stood and walked to the far wall, eyes flicking toward the blacked-out map of classified stations.
“And what happens when Madara decides it’s time to act?”
Itachi’s gaze didn’t waver. “Then we’ll have to act first.”
Obito crossed his arms. “You can’t keep this up forever. You’re walking a razor’s edge.”
Itachi gave the smallest of smiles. “Then I’ll make sure I bleed in the right direction.”
Obito remained by the darkened wall, arms crossed, staring at the silent, glowing outlines of sonar sweeps and undersea cable grids. His voice broke the quiet.
“You’ve seen the records. What do you actually know about her? Sakura.”
Itachi didn’t answer immediately.
He moved back to his terminal and pulled up a secure file. The file label pulsed faintly: SIGNATURE-019.
He opened it.
A holographic waveform flickered above the screen. Dense, interwoven bands of energy with irregular peaks. Pulses that weren’t mechanical, but biological.
“I know she triggered this,” Itachi said. “Signature-019. Also known as the Pearl of Return.”
Itachi adjusted the view, pulling up time-stamped data from the moment the signature activated. “It’s the most powerful resonance we’ve recorded. Latent energy in the surrounding ruins responded instantly. Coral bloom. Bioluminescent surge. Dead sectors lit up for the first time in centuries.”
Obito stepped closer, eyes narrowing. “And the girl responsible… was living on land?”
“All records confirm she was raised by humans. Medical records, school transcripts, residential history, clean,” Itachi said.
“Any tampering?”
“Nothing obvious. If someone erased her past, they did it before she was ever in the system.”
Obito rubbed the bridge of his nose. “And Madara thinks she’s just a hybrid anomaly?”
“No,” Itachi said. “He thinks she’s the key.”
“To what?”
“That’s what he’s trying to figure out. But the moment Signature-019 activated, he stopped caring about the others. He wants her alive. For now.”
Obito turned back to the map, expression grim.
“So we have a girl raised on land who somehow awakened a ruin no one else could touch. She doesn’t know what she is. And she’s linked to the one person Madara placed inside the Frame as a distraction.”
Itachi nodded.
Obito sighed. “Feels like we’re on borrowed time.”
“We are,” Itachi said.
He looked at the waveform again, beautiful, chaotic, like a heart beating beneath the sea.
“And if she ever learns how to use that power on purpose… the ocean won’t belong to us anymore.”
wWw
The ancient arches of Pelagia’s Eye opened to the open sea, where the escorts and formal guards were assembling along the rocky reef path that led back toward Mizu's waters.
Mei stood at the center of it all like the eye of a storm, issuing orders with clipped authority.
“Double-check the depth route, we’re avoiding the southern thermal vent. I want staggered positions on the flanks. Sakura positions mid-column, flanked on both sides.”
A nearby soldier saluted and darted off, relaying her command. Sakura and Kisame emerged into the current, swimming into the flurry of motion as Mei turned to acknowledge them with a nod.
“Perfect timing,” she said. “We leave in ten.”
“Ready?” Kisame asked Sakura. She nodded, gaze drifting to the open sea.
“Let’s go home.”
wWw
The coral towers of Mizu rose like a city grown from the sea itself, shimmering spires woven with living reef and ancient architecture. The water felt warmer here, more familiar. The tension of Pelagia’s Eye bled away with every stroke forward.
Guards peeled off as the column passed through the outer gates. Servants in sea-silk robes awaited just past the entry dome, ready to greet the returning party.
As Sakura passed through the arch of shell-stone and pearl, her lungs released a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.
They were home.
Mei gave a sharp command to the escort, and the remaining formalities began to scatter. The Mizukage herself wasted no time disappearing toward the council wing with a trail of aides.
Kisame and Sakura drifted down the main corridor together in comfortable silence. The rhythm of the city surrounded them again, civilians weaving through sunlit tunnels, shimmering schools of fish darting past coral bridges, voices echoing off sea-glass walkways.
As they approached her chambers, Kisame glanced at her sidelong.
“Still floating. That’s a good sign.”
Sakura smiled faintly. “Barely.”
The doors to her suite parted at their approach. Everything inside was just as she left it; quiet, cool, with that soft undertow of security that only came with familiarity.
Kisame followed her inside, checking the corners as he always did out of habit. She shed her crown and armor piece by piece, placing them back on their coral shelf.
Sakura let out a soft sigh, stretching her arms above her head.
“You okay?” He asked her.
“Still tired,” she admitted. “But… less overwhelmed.”
He nodded. “You did good back there.”
She looked at him, her voice softer. “Thanks for staying with me.”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
She didn’t say anything to that, but the way her shoulders eased said enough. Outside, Mizu bustled around them, but for now, her room was still, and Kisame didn’t move.
Sakura looked at the bed, then back at him.
“I want to nap,” she said, voice a little quieter now. “Just for a bit.”
Kisame tilted his head. “You should.”
She hesitated, fingers brushing one of the kelp-silk pillows before glancing at him again.
“…Will you stay?”
Kisame blinked. She didn’t elaborate. Didn’t stumble or backtrack. Just met his gaze, calm and honest.
“I don’t want to be alone.”
For a heartbeat, the room was silent but for the soft pulse of the water outside.
Then Kisame pushed off the wall without a word. He didn’t ask questions. He didn’t tease. He simply crossed to her side and nodded once.
“Yeah,” he said, voice lower than before. “I’ll stay.”
She slipped beneath the covers and settled into the cool softness of the coral-down bedding, closing her eyes.
After a moment, she felt the bed shift slightly as Kisame settled beside her. Not too close. Just enough for his presence to be there. Guarding. Steady.
Her voice came, half-muffled by her pillow. “Wake me if someone comes with more political opinions.”
He chuckled under his breath. “You’ll know. I’ll start growling again.”
A small smile curled at her lips.
wWw
The dining hall wasn’t extravagant, but it was undeniably elegant, arched coral walls, gently glowing shells embedded in the ceiling, and a central table carved from pale driftwood wrapped in silver-threaded kelp. The scent of seared reef-fish, salt-pickled greens, and warm sea-root stew hung in the water like a welcome after a long day.
Sakura entered beside Kisame, freshly dressed and quietly refreshed. Her crown had been left in her room, and her expression was softer now, rested, but alert. Kisame, as always, trailed beside her like a watchful shadow.
Already seated at the table were Mei and Suigetsu.
Suigetsu kicked back in his chair, feet propped up with a grin on his face and a slice of coralfruit already halfway gone.
“Took you long enough,” he said, waving a fork. “I was about to eat your share.”
“You’re always about to eat someone’s share,” Sakura replied, taking her seat with a small smirk.
Dinner began with quiet clinks of utensils and the soft hum of conversation. For a few moments, things felt normal. Familiar.
Then Mei glanced toward Sakura.
“We’ve started drafting a plan,” she said casually, “to help you reach your friend.”
Sakura straightened slightly. “Ino.”
“Yes,” Mei replied. “We’ll go over the details tomorrow morning. I’ve assigned a handful of our deep empathics and a clairvoyant archivist. We’ll try to amplify whatever thread connects you. Assuming it’s real.”
Suigetsu spoke up. “She really thinks she can reach her?”
“She already is,” Kisame said. “She just hasn’t figured out how to push through.”
Mei gave him a brief, unreadable look. Then turned to Sakura again. “In the meantime, rest. Eat. Breathe. Because once that seal fades, we move fast. The Abyssal Frame will find you. Or worse, find her first.”
A quiet fell over the table. Then Suigetsu loudly slurped his drink.
“Well. On that cheerful note, who’s got dessert?”
Mei sighed, long and theatrical. She didn’t even try to mask her disdain.
“Gods help me,” she muttered, setting her cup down and rising with practiced grace. “Enjoy your evening, children. Try not to dismantle anything vital.”
She gave Sakura a parting glance. “I’ll see you at first light. Don’t be late.”
With that, she swept from the room in a flurry of silken current, her departure as sharp and polished as everything else about her.
The silence that followed was filled almost immediately by Suigetsu leaning back in his chair, tossing a reefberry into his mouth with all the elegance of a particularly smug sea-urchin.
“Well. That clears the air. So… now what?”
Sakura blinked. “What do you mean?”
Suigetsu perked up. “I’ve got a list.”
Kisame groaned under his breath.
Sakura raised an eyebrow. “A list?”
“Absolutely,” Suigetsu said proudly, counting off on his fingers. “First, there’s this betting pit that opens just outside the lower coral rings. Illegal technically, but only if someone complains—”
“No,” Kisame said flatly.
“—or there’s the siphon races. That one guy lost an arm last season, but they’ve reinforced the ducts since then, so it’s totally safer now.”
Sakura leaned forward, intrigued. “Wait, what’s a siphon race?”
“Think underwater slip-n-slide through ancient sewage tunnels with questionable visibility and zero rules,” Suigetsu replied, grinning.
Kisame rolled his eyes. “One more word and I’m dragging you back to the armory and locking you in a weapons crate.”
Suigetsu just smirked. “Don’t threaten me with a good time.”
Sakura laughed softly, shaking her head. “There’s a garden near the upper reef spires,” she said, glancing at Kisame. “It’s quiet. We could go there after.”
Suigetsu beamed. “That sounds safer. But less fun.”
Kisame deadpanned, “Give it five minutes. With him around, even the gardens start fires.”
Suigetsu raised his glass. “You’re welcome.”
The table had devolved into laughter, half-serious threats, and Suigetsu’s wildly inappropriate suggestions when Sakura leaned forward, resting her arms gently on the edge of the table.
“Or,” she said, her voice a little quieter but still warm, “we could just stroll through the city.”
That gave them pause.
She glanced toward Kisame, giving a small shrug. “I've never technically been to Mizu. Not outside escort formations and armored corridors. Might be nice to see it without someone barking orders.”
Suigetsu opened his mouth.
“No siphons,” Sakura added quickly.
He closed it again with an exaggerated pout.
Kisame gave her a sidelong look. “You want an escort?”
Sakura smiled faintly. “You volunteering?”
He grunted. “You’re the only royal in history who gets into trouble before they sit on a throne.”
“Good thing I’m not sitting on one.”
Kisame’s expression softened. “Yet.”
Suigetsu stretched his arms over his head and stood. “Well, I’m in. Lead the way, princess.”
Sakura rolled her eyes. Kisame stood as well, already drifting toward the exit. “Let’s go.”
Sakura chuckled and followed.
Behind them, Suigetsu trailed along, still muttering to himself. “It was a good list. People like my lists.”
wWw
The soft light from the wall panel pulsed in rhythmic intervals, the only movement in Ino’s small cabin. Her stylus sat untouched beside her tablet, half a dress design unfinished on the screen. The energy to pretend wasn’t there tonight.
Something in the air had shifted.
She felt it in the way the guards moved. In the silence between footsteps. In the fact that no one had asked her to do anything all day.
She was being left alone, which, on the Abyssal Frame, was never a good sign.
Her fingers hovered near the wall-comm panel for the fifth time when it beeped sharply, incoming secure line.
She grabbed the receiver in an instant.
“…Itachi?”
His voice came through clear, calm, and quiet.
“Yes. You’re alone?”
“I always am,” she said, voice low. “What’s happening?”
There was a pause. The kind that made her stomach knot.
“I don’t have proof,” he said, “but I have a feeling. Something’s changing. The timing’s too clean, the quiet too long. Madara’s preparing to act.”
Ino swallowed. “So I’m out of time.”
“Not yet,” he replied. “But soon.”
She pressed a hand against the desk to ground herself. “What do I do?”
“I’m sending someone,” Itachi said. “Someone who can get into the Frame undetected. They’ll contact you within the next two days, likely during a systems cycle or atmospheric flush. When they do, you go with them.”
Her heart jumped. “Go… how? I’m not exactly in a wetsuit with a stealth sub waiting.”
“They’ll have what you need,” he said. “Minimal exposure window. You’ll have to be ready to leave everything. No trace.”
She exhaled shakily, voice softer now. “I’m scared.”
“I know,” he said. “But you’ve done everything right so far. Madara still thinks you’re a civilian. A tool. That’s what’s kept you alive. But the moment he stops seeing you that way, he’ll use you to lure her out.”
Her fingers curled into a fist.
“I won’t let him,” she said.
“Then be ready,” he said. “You’ll only get one chance.”
There was a pause on the line.
“…Sakura is alive, isn’t she?” Ino asked. “You would’ve told me if she wasn’t.”
“Yes,” Itachi said. “And she’s trying to reach you.”
That hit like a pulse through her chest.
“Tell her—”
But the line clicked dead before she could finish. She sat there, hand still gripping the receiver.
Two days. Maybe less.
She was no longer bait. She was the thread. And soon, she’d have to cut herself free.
wWw
The city was different at night.
Gone was the constant shuffle of couriers and watchful guards. The main coral lanes glowed faintly under the gentle pulse of lantern-shells suspended in the current, casting pale blues and violets over the arched thoroughfares. Delicate strands of thread swayed overhead, strung between towers like drifting festival banners.
Sakura walked quietly at the center of their little group, her armor traded for a simple wrap tunic and shell-thread sash. Her hair floated behind her in soft pink strands, loose for the first time in days.
Beside her, Kisame walked tall and slow, ever-watchful. One hand rested near the hilt strapped across his back, not tense, but instinctively ready. He hadn’t said much since they left the palace.
Suigetsu, in contrast, had said far too much.
“This street is called the Threading Way,” he said, swimming backward as he gestured with both hands. “Named after the long-dead coral spinners who used to live in this area. Total weirdos, but they made the best cloaks.”
Sakura blinked. “Wait. Coral spinners?”
“Yeah, they’d raise coral like pets and talk to them until it grew into shapes. Like a living loom. Don’t ask me how. Also don’t sit too close to the walls here, some of their stuff still reacts to sound and might grab your hair.”
Sakura instinctively moved closer to Kisame. “Why do you know this?”
Suigetsu flashed a grin. “Because I listen during history briefings. Also because one time I screamed at a wall here and it slapped me.”
Kisame muttered under his breath, “Should’ve slapped harder.”
Sakura smiled a little. “I used to dream about places like this. Before I knew they were real.”
He turned to her, brows raised. “You dreamt about Mizu?”
“No. Just… places where everything felt connected. Alive.”
Kisame glanced at her, his voice low. “It remembers you.”
She tilted her head. “What?”
He nodded toward the water around them. “The ocean. The current. The city. It remembers your blood. That’s why it feels like this.”
As they turned a corner, the city opened into a soft plaza formed by looping coral arches and glowing anemone sculptures. A few late-night vendors floated near the edges, selling polished shell charms, sea-pearls, and warm rice wrapped in kelp.
Kisame gave the space a quick scan before nodding. “Clear.”
Suigetsu, unconcerned, made a beeline for the nearest stall. “Alright, who wants to try fried jellyglobes?”
Sakura looked at Kisame. “Do I want to know what that is?”
“No,” Kisame.
They moved on.
Mizu’s central walkways curved upward into a wide, shell-arched overpass overlooking the glowing reef gardens. It was beautiful, romantic even, until they passed by a kiosk where an elderly merwoman waved a jar at them.
“Young lovebirds!” she cackled, pointing at Sakura and Kisame. “Blessing dust for fertility and long-tether bonding!”
Kisame froze. Sakura, to her credit, didn’t blink. Suigetsu was doubled over in laughter, barely floating upright. “Oh, this is amazing.”
Kisame growled something incoherent and physically rotated Suigetsu ninety degrees by the arm before continuing onward in silence.
“Thank you for that,” Sakura muttered, cheeks burning.
Kisame grunted. “I blame him.”
“Fair.”
Farther down, they passed a shop window with a moving jellyfish display and interactive mirror that added crowns and shimmering armor to the viewer's reflection.
Suigetsu swam over, the mirror darkened his reflection slightly, made his teeth glow blue, and gave him a spinning hat.
“Rude,” he muttered, swiping at the image.
Sakura snorted.
Eventually, they drifted into a smaller neighborhood where glowing snail-shell houses lined winding paths. Unnamed sea creatures darted through open doorways, and a group of younger merfolk were playing a game involving spinning discs and sudden bursts of water.
Sakura slowed a little, watching.
The laughter. The light. The everyday life.
It felt so distant from everything she’d been through. And yet… somehow closer than ever.
Kisame noticed and said nothing.
Suigetsu, floating beside her, leaned close and whispered, “So… we not doing siphon racing after this?”
“Not unless you want a permanent limp.”
Suigetsu threw his arms up. “Boring.”
Kisame grabbed the back of his collar. “Come on, your bedtime is calling.”
Suigetsu flailed. “You’re just jealous of my sense of adventure!”
They turned back toward the main promenade, trailing ridiculousness behind them like a school of troublemakers.
For the first time in what felt like forever, Sakura laughed without weight on her chest.
wWw
The room was hushed, steeped in the kind of silence that only followed deep rest. Soft sunlight filtered in through the coral-slit windows, casting moving patterns across the walls like golden waves. The water drifted lazily through the space, warm and still.
Sakura stirred first.
She blinked slowly, the fog of sleep lifting gently as she turned her head toward the soft glow coming through the drapes. Her limbs were relaxed, her breathing steady. She hadn’t dreamed, at least not anything she remembered, and for once, that felt like a blessing.
Beside her, Kisame remained still, his large frame sprawled across half the kelp-fiber bed. One arm rested near her waist, not holding, just there. Protective by instinct, even while unconscious.
His chest rose and fell with a deep, steady rhythm. The hardened lines of his face were softer now, slack with sleep. The ever-watchful edge dulled in slumber, making him look strangely peaceful.
Sakura smiled faintly. Carefully, she shifted toward him, brushing a pink strand of hair from her face.
“Still asleep?” she whispered, almost teasing.
He didn’t move. She leaned in just slightly and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek, light, barely more than a breath.
“Thank you,” she murmured.
Then, slowly, she slipped from beneath the covers, letting the water carry her toward the dressing alcove. Her fingers moved on instinct, gathering the garments Mei had prepared for the morning’s meeting, clean lines, ceremonial trim, and the subtle shimmer of status woven into the fabric.
She glanced back once.
Kisame hadn’t stirred.
She took a slow breath, letting the stillness settle around her before the day began. Because soon, the current would shift again. And she’d have to reach across the sea.
The corridors of Mizu were quiet in the early light, cast in soft blues and pale golds. Servants moved with purpose but few words, and the deeper she swam into the palace’s interior, the more still the water became, as if holding its breath for what was coming.
Sakura followed silently behind the attendant who had come for her. Her ceremonial wrap clung closely to her form, modest but elegant, a thread of pale coral silk woven through the belt.
They passed through a corridor she hadn’t seen before, lined with old murals and carvings so ancient, they looked more fossil than art. Glyphs spiraled along the floor like coiled currents, and soft shell-lights embedded in the walls pulsed with quiet anticipation.
At the end of the passage, two guards opened a heavy coral door.
Beyond it waited Mei.
The chamber was circular, its walls lined with hanging sea-glass panels etched with sigils. Bioluminescent strands drifted from the ceiling like jellyfish tendrils, bathing the room in slow, undulating light.
At the center floated a circular stone platform, marked with concentric rings of engraved coral. It felt old. Not ancient like the ruins, but respectful. Alive.
Gathered around it were four figures.
“You’re right on time,” Mei said. “Good. We don’t want the current drifting against us.”
Sakura stepped forward slowly, eyes scanning the setup. “So this is really going to work?”
“It’s going to try,” Mei replied. “You’ll do the rest.”
The clairvoyant gave a respectful nod. “You have a thread already. We’ll amplify it. But the final reach will be yours alone.”
Sakura’s fingers tightened slightly. “And if she doesn’t hear me?”
“She will,” the empath murmured. “Because she’s already listening.”
The water inside the ritual chamber seemed to thicken as Sakura stepped onto the coral-ringed platform. The markings beneath her feet flickered faintly with recognition, reacting not to her presence, but to the thread she carried; unseen, stretched across leagues of ocean and silence.
The empath closed their eyes and raised both hands.
The channeler circled the platform slowly, trailing the driftbone rod through the water, leaving pale trails of energy in its wake like ink in current.
The archivist whispered something ancient. The sigils around the chamber pulsed in rhythm.
Sakura stood still, breathing slowly.
“Focus on the girl,” the empath murmured, voice floating like a tide. “Not her name. Not her face. Her presence. The way it used to feel when she entered a room. Her laughter. Her warmth. The piece of you that only she could stir.”
Sakura closed her eyes.
She tried.
She remembered Ino’s voice echoing through the phone. The way she always kicked off her shoes and never picked them up. The sound of scissors snipping through fabric at two in the morning. The time she cried over a cracked mirror and refused to admit it.
But the platform didn’t respond.
The lights dimmed slightly. The empath’s voice stayed calm. “Push farther.”
Sakura pushed.
She remembered chasing each other down rain-slick streets. Swapping hairpins. Holding hands in crowded subways just to stay close. But the thread refused to tug.
A long moment passed. The glow faded.
Sakura opened her eyes.
“…It didn’t work.”
The empath’s expression was serene, but not surprised. They drifted forward slightly, laying one hand gently over Sakura’s.
“She is not a signal to be found. She is a person. Afraid. Alone. You are calling through distance, yes, but also through fear.”
Sakura swallowed. “So what do I do?”
“You reach less like a warrior… and more like a friend.”
They leaned closer.
“You speak to her like she’s already listening. Because she is.”
The chamber grew still again. The ritualists exchanged silent nods, beginning to withdraw, breaking the formation.
“She’ll hear you,” the empath said gently. “But not like this. Not with magic.”
Sakura looked down at her hands. Then up at the ceiling, where strands of light drifted like thoughts rising.
She whispered, “Then I’ll try my way.”
As the ritual team began to dismantle the setup, quietly murmuring to one another and dispersing into the glowing hall, Mei turned to Sakura.
“Come with me.”
Sakura blinked, still caught in the emotional haze of failure, but nodded. She followed without question.
They moved through the winding corridors of the palace, past vaulted coral halls and stained shell windows. The light had changed slightly, cooler now. Thinner. Like even Mizu had begun holding its breath.
Eventually, Mei led her into a large, enclosed chamber. Not formal like the council hall. Not ceremonial like the throne room.
This was hers.
Mei’s office.
It was elegant in the same way the ocean was: minimal, powerful, filled with space and currents of thought. Charts were pinned along one wall, glowing strings tracing paths across trenches and vortex zones. Scrolls floated in containment orbs, and an array of fine weapons rested neatly on stands behind her desk.
She gestured for Sakura to sit in a chair carved from black coral.
But she didn’t sit behind the desk. She leaned on it instead, arms folded, and got straight to the point.
“When the seal breaks, you will be exposed.”
Sakura nodded slowly. “I know.”
“No, I don’t think you do,” Mei said calmly. “You’re not just a name or a signal anymore. You’re a flare to them. A myth they’ve half-proven. Once that seal wears off, every sonar sweep they’ve got will light up with your signature. If they’ve got anything in orbit, they’ll see you.”
Sakura’s fingers tightened slightly on the edge of her seat.
“We’ll need to relocate you the moment it breaks,” Mei continued. “Not just within Mizu, beneath it. We’ve been preparing a secondary shelter deep in the hollow channels under the central reef. It’s shielded. Cold. Isolated. Not pleasant.”
“Then why there?”
“Because it buys us time,” Mei said. “Time to counter-track them. Time to find Ino, if she hasn’t surfaced yet. Time to prepare the strike we’re going to need.”
Sakura looked up. “A strike?”
Mei’s eyes sharpened. “We cut the Frame open.”
Sakura’s heart jumped slightly.
“That’s why we’re going to try one more time to reach your friend tonight. But in the meantime, I need you to understand this: once the seal wears off, your life changes again. No more walks through the city. No more garden visits. No more privacy. We’ll do everything to protect you, but you won’t feel safe.”
Sakura nodded once. “Okay.”
“You’ll need someone by your side at all times.”
“I already have that,” Sakura said.
Mei tilted her head. “Kisame?”
Sakura didn’t answer.
She didn’t have to.
Mei gave a faint, rare smile. “Good. Then let him know. Tonight.”
She turned to her desk, pulling a folded map from a crystal case. “We’ve got less than a day. I want you rested, but ready.”
Sakura stood slowly. “What if I do reach her tonight?”
Mei paused. “Then we change the game.”
The corridors felt quieter now. Not silent, but watchful. As Sakura swam back toward her quarters, her thoughts ran like current beneath her skin, Mei’s warning repeating with every stroke.
No more privacy. No more peace. Once the seal fades, everything changes.
She reached her chamber and placed her hand on the coral plate.
The doors opened with a soft hum.
Inside, the lights were low, dusk-colored, gentle. The water moved lazily across the room, calm despite the building storm.
Kisame was at the far end, seated on the edge of the bed, slowly wrapping his sword in a dark oilcloth. His movements were slow, deliberate. Each fold was perfect. Each knot pulled with quiet force.
He didn’t look up when she entered. “How’d it go?”
Sakura floated into the room, voice soft. “It didn’t work.”
Now he looked at her.
“But Mei’s giving me another shot tonight,” she added quickly, brushing damp hair from her brow. “Something more… personal. I’m going to try my way this time.”
Kisame nodded. “That’s probably for the best.”
She drifted closer, watching the way his fingers tugged the cloth tight around the hilt. “You’re preparing.”
He tied the final knot and stood, turning the wrapped weapon in his hands once before setting it down beside the wall.
“When seals fade,” he said simply, “wars wake.”
Sakura swallowed. “She’s putting me under the city. Deep. Isolated. Hidden until we figure out our next move.”
Kisame’s jaw shifted. “Good plan.”
“She said I wouldn’t feel safe anymore.”
“She’s right.”
There was no softness in his voice, but no cruelty either. Just certainty.
Sakura stepped in front of him now, meeting his eyes. “She also said I’d need someone with me. Always.”
He didn’t respond at first.
Then: “And?”
She shrugged lightly. “I already made my choice.”
His eyes searched hers, unreadable for a moment. Then the faintest, slowest breath escaped him, relief wrapped in resignation.
“Then I’ll keep the sword close.”
Sakura smiled gently. “I didn’t mean for the sword.”
He smirked, just a little. “You get both.”
She stepped closer and leaned her forehead briefly against his chest.
“Good,” she whispered.
Sakura leaned against him for a breath, a moment suspended in the warmth between them, where no crowns or ancient ruins or failing seals could reach.
Kisame didn’t speak right away.
Instead, he lifted his arms and slowly wrapped them around her, pulling her in fully.
The hug was solid. Steady. Not too tight, but firm enough to anchor her. His voice came low near her ear. “You did good. Coming back here. Facing this.”
She closed her eyes briefly. “Doesn’t feel like it. Everything’s slipping faster than I can hold.”
“You’re not supposed to hold it all,” he said. “You’re supposed to survive it. And you will.”
They stood there for a long moment in the quiet current. Then he pulled back just enough to meet her eyes, hands still on her shoulders.
“But if you’re going to try again tonight,” he said, “we’re not spending the next few hours floating around in our heads.”
Sakura blinked. “What?”
“We train.”
He stepped back fully now, rolling his shoulders, already shifting into that deliberate, unyielding posture that meant one thing: focus.
Her brow furrowed. “Why now?”
“Because it grounds you,” Kisame said. “Because your mind is cluttered. And because when you can’t reach someone with words, you fight for them with everything else.”
Sakura’s lips parted, but the argument caught in her throat.
She exhaled instead. “Alright.”
A slow grin crept across his face. “Armor optional. I won’t go easy either way.”
She gave a mock glare as she moved toward her weapons shelf. “You never do.”
wWw
The walls of her cabin hadn’t changed.
Same curved metal, same faint pulse of green emergency lighting above the door. The same filtered air pushed through the same vent with the same sighing rhythm.
Ino sat cross-legged on her bunk, tablet in her lap, dress sketches untouched on the screen. Her stylus hung from her fingers, unmoving.
It had been hours since Itachi’s call. Hours since he told her someone was coming to extract her. Hours since the countdown, unspoken, but real, had started.
And in those hours, nothing.
No footsteps outside her door.
No sudden alerts.
Just silence.
She looked over her shoulder at the mirror, the amber drive still hidden behind the frame, untouched since she returned it. No new instructions. No blinking light. No encoded messages buried in routine data.
Just wait, Itachi had said.
But waiting in this place wasn’t passive. It was sharp. It was suspicious.
Ino stood abruptly and crossed the room, fingers twitching with pent-up energy. She paced once. Then again. Then stopped in front of her narrow desk and stared at her half-finished designs.
All she could think about was Sakura.
Was she still safe? Did she know what was coming? Did she still think about Ino the way she was thinking of her now, desperately, like a tether pulled taut between them?
She placed a hand over her heart, not dramatically, but instinctively.
There was no sound. No sign. But—
Her fingers tightened. For just a second, she felt something. It wasn’t a voice. It wasn’t a word. It was a pull.
Like pressure behind her eyes. A ripple that passed through the metal around her and brushed the edge of something familiar.
She froze. Looked at the mirror. Looked at the door.
Nothing.
But something inside her whispered: She’s trying.
Ino sat slowly, back against the wall. One leg drawn up, arms wrapped loosely around it.
“I’m still here, you idiot,” she murmured. “You better be too.”
She didn’t know what else she could do. Not yet. So she whispered. Just once. Just in case the water carried it.
“Sakura.”
The whisper of Sakura’s name still lingered in the air, but the moment passed. Faded like a dream you wake from too quickly.
Ino pressed her hands into her lap, trying to breathe slowly. Trying not to panic. Trying not to hope too hard.
Then—
She heard footsteps.
Not the heavy boots of guards. Not the quick, precise rhythm of scientists moving between labs.
This was slower.
She didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Just waited.
A faint silhouette passed behind the frosted viewing panel of her door, tall, slight, gliding.
Then gone.
Not here for you, she told herself. Keep still.
But her stomach twisted. Because she’d seen that figure before. Once. Talking to Madara about replicating her best friend.
Pale skin. Round glasses. That eerie calm.
She remembered the way she’d shivered watching him move, like someone who didn’t walk through the world so much as dissect it.
Kabuto.
Ino stared at the door long after the figure had passed.
She felt colder now. Because if he was walking the Frame… things weren’t just moving, they were accelerating.
wWw
The Mizu training chamber was a cavern of movement, water channeled through pressurized vents, uneven terrain carved from jagged coral and smooth stone platforms, and pale rune-lights lining the walls like watchful eyes.
The water here was cooler. Meant to keep the body sharp. Focused.
Sakura stood at the center of it all, her breath steady but deliberate, the trident gripped in both hands.
She’d discarded her ceremonial garments in favor of lightweight sparring armor, simple shoulder plating, reinforced gloves. Across from her, Kisame hovered just above a ring of cracked stone, arms folded as he watched her.
“Again,” he said.
Sakura nodded and moved.
She spun the trident in a tight arc, pushing off the stone and propelling herself forward, driving the weapon toward a coral post that had seen better days. The water trembled around her strike, faint ripples of power building from the weapon’s core.
She struck the post, then twisted. The trident surged with a faint glow, trailing silvery current behind its tines.
She landed cleanly and spun to reset.
Kisame raised a brow. “You’re still pulling back.”
“I’m not.”
“You are.”
He swam forward, circling her like a slow current. “It’s not just a weapon. It’s you. You hesitate, so does it.”
Sakura gritted her teeth. “I’m not trying to—”
“You’re thinking too much.”
Kisame moved faster than expected, sudden, direct. He drew his blade and brought it down in a quick arc toward her shoulder. It wasn’t aimed to harm, but it wasn’t gentle.
Sakura reacted instinctively, twisting the trident up to block, bracing it with both arms.
Steel met coral-forged metal. A sharp pulse rang out. The trident flashed again, brighter this time. But only for a moment. Then it dimmed.
Kisame pulled back. “You’re close.”
“I can feel it,” she admitted, staring down at the trident. “It wants to do more.”
“Then stop asking,” Kisame replied, his tone even. “You don’t command it. You guide it. Like a current.”
Sakura adjusted her grip. Her heart beat louder in her ears.
She moved.
One sweep of her tail launched her forward, not aggressively, but with practiced force. She spun the trident in a tight arc as she passed one of the floating coral markers, and instead of striking it, she reached for it.
She thought about Ino. About the need to reach her. To touch, not destroy.
And the trident responded.
With a low hum, the weapon glowed softly at the core, then released a pulse of focused energy from the prongs. It wasn’t fire or lightning. It was like pressure turned into light. A streamlined underwater blast, invisible at first, but traced in shimmering particles as it shot forward.
It struck the coral post dead center.
The marker didn’t explode, it shuddered with impact and drifted backward, spinning slowly from the hit.
Kisame’s eyes sharpened. “That’s new.”
Sakura stared at the trident, still glowing faintly. She turned slowly in the water, her tail steadying behind her, hair flowing in soft pink strands around her.
“You think I could use it again?”
“Not if you try to brute-force it,” Kisame said. “But if you’re clear, and calm, yeah. I think you can.”
Sakura nodded and adjusted her stance. She turned toward another coral target, took a breath, and lifted the trident again.
This time, she focused not on hitting it, but on piercing the space between them. The need to reach. To cut through silence.
A second energy pulse lanced forward, tight, narrow, and clean. It struck the post, left a faint trail of light in its wake, and then dissipated into bubbles.
Sakura exhaled. The water around her shimmered. And for a flicker of a second, she felt like the ocean itself had listened..
She hovered for a moment, her tail gently fanning behind her, pink hair drifting loosely across her shoulders. The trident, still faintly glowing, rested in her grip. But her arms trembled slightly now, her muscles tired from repetition, from control.
Kisame noticed.
“You’re fading.”
Sakura blinked, then gave a half-smile. “I’m fine.”
“You will be,” he corrected. “After you rest. We’re done for today.”
She didn’t argue.
Instead, she let the trident lower, tilting it slightly as she thought, not just smaller, but manageable. The glow pulsed once, then the weapon shimmered, retracting smoothly, the handle compressing, the tines folding until all that remained was the elegant dagger form, slim and coral-edged, warm against her hand.
It felt right.
She slipped it into the sheath Kisame had made for her and let it settle there, secure.
They drifted side-by-side from the chamber. No words for a time, just the steady rhythm of movement, the easy current between them.
By the time they reached the corridor leading to her room, the palace felt quieter. Dimmer. The sea holding its breath.
They reached her doorway. The coral threshold responded to her presence and peeled open.
The door sealed behind them with a soft thrum, and Sakura drifted inside, unfastening the light armor she wore over her chest and shoulders. The plating floated gently into the alcove basket, leaving her in just the fitted wrap beneath.
The light in the room was warm and dim, tinted like amber drifting through the sea.
Kisame stayed near the doorway for a moment, eyes scanning the room like instinct demanded, even though they were alone.
Sakura gave a soft sigh and stretched her arms overhead. Her long hair fanned up and back in a graceful bloom, and her tail flexed, curling slightly before stretching out, sleek and strong in the water.
Kisame’s gaze caught on her. He didn’t mean to stare, but he didn’t look away either.
Sakura glanced over her shoulder, catching the shift in his expression.
“You’re doing it again.”
He blinked. “Doing what?”
“Looking at me like I’m a storm you’re trying to navigate.”
Kisame smirked faintly, swimming closer. “You don’t navigate a storm.”
“No?”
“You survive it.”
Sakura turned to face him fully now, hovering just a few inches away. The water was still between them, thick with something quieter than tension, deeper than curiosity.
Kisame raised a hand, slowly, brushing back a strand of pink hair that floated in front of her cheek.
“You make me want things,” he said. “Things I thought I’d forgotten how to want.”
Her breath caught, and then she leaned in.
There was no rush. No sudden, heated clash. Just the gentle press of her lips to his, tentative at first, then deeper, more certain as Kisame responded, one hand finding the curve of her back, the other anchoring against the small of her waist.
The water around them pulsed softly with movement as they drifted together, weightless, tangled, letting instinct speak where words failed.
Her hands found his shoulders, then his jaw. His teeth brushed against her bottom lip, sharp but careful.
When they finally pulled apart, their foreheads rested together. For a moment, nothing mattered outside the quiet current between them.
Sakura whispered, “Stay tonight?”
Kisame’s answer was quiet, but sure.
“I wasn’t planning on leaving.”
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The hum of the base's core systems throbbed faintly through the metal beneath Itachi's boots. The command center was dim, screens casting cold light across his face as line after line of encrypted code scrolled past.
He barely glanced at them.
Most of the data was a fiction he had engineered himself, numbers that told Madara what he wanted to believe. Behind him, the heavy door opened with a hydraulic hiss.
Obito stepped in without speaking.
He was already geared. Simple vest, cloaking net folded tight at his belt, goggles hanging around his neck. The scar across his face made him look rougher than he was, but Itachi trusted that more than any polish.
"It's time," Itachi said without turning.
Obito approached, crossing the small space until he stood beside him, looking over the glowing displays.
"They won't expect you. Not yet."
"Good," Obito said. "I prefer it that way."
Itachi finally turned, his expression unreadable. "The mission is twofold. First, embed yourself as a loyal recon specialist. Do what Madara expects. Track currents. Manage external noise."
"And second?"
"You find Ino. She's no longer just a civilian. She's observant. And she knows too much."
Obito tilted his head slightly. "Is she compromised?"
"Not yet. But Kabuto is aboard the Frame. He has no reason to keep her around like Madara. If he suspects her, she'll vanish before we can get to her."
Obito's jaw tightened. "So I'm her extraction."
Itachi nodded once. "When the time comes, get her out quietly. No alerts. No theatrics."
"And if I get caught?"
Itachi's gaze sharpened. "You won't."
A long silence passed between them. Then Obito reached into his coat and pulled a small case from an inner pocket. Inside sat a data chip.
"Here. Full upload of Naiad’s genomic models and access codes."
Itachi took the case without blinking. "I knew I could count on you."
Obito smirked. "Don't get sentimental."
Itachi allowed himself the faintest hint of amusement.
Obito turned and headed for the airlock. Just before he stepped through, he glanced back once. "You really think she’s worth all this?"
"Ino?" Itachi asked. "Or Sakura?"
Obito shrugged. "Either. Both."
Itachi looked toward the screen again, where a blurred sonar reading pulsed faintly in the shape of a girl.
"They’re the ones who didn’t choose this war," he said quietly. "But they’ll be the ones to end it."
And then Obito was gone.
The door sealed behind him. And Itachi returned to the screens, preparing the world to believe a lie for just a little longer.
wWw
The chamber Mei had arranged was quiet, smaller than before. Not a ritual hall this time, no rings of empaths or drifting glyph-light. Just Sakura, Kisame, and the still water pressing gently against the walls like an unseen breath.
It was personal now.
She hovered at the center, her long hair braided loosely down her back, ceremonial wrap traded for something simpler. The dagger hung at her hip, sheathed in the dark holster Kisame had made her. Even as a smaller form, it pulsed faintly.
Kisame drifted nearby, arms folded, watching her carefully. She hadn’t spoken for a few minutes. Just floated. Thinking. Trying to focus.
Trying not to doubt.
Finally, he broke the silence.
“You going to do it without her?”
Sakura glanced at him. “Do what?”
“Reach her,” he said. “You’re carrying the one thing that actually wants to help.”
She placed a hand on the dagger. The warmth responded immediately, like a heartbeat under the surface.
“You think the trident can connect us?”
“I think you already did it once without meaning to,” Kisame said. “This time, you try with intent. Let it amplify you. Let it carry the signal.”
Sakura hesitated. “It’s not a communicator.”
“No,” he said. “It’s a part of you. That makes it louder.”
She took a slow breath and drew the dagger from its sheath.
The moment her fingers closed around the handle, it shimmered, extending and unfolding into the full trident again, slender and elegant, the coral glinting with gold under the water.
She turned it gently in her hands.
“What if I try and nothing happens?”
“Then you try again,” Kisame said. “But it will happen.”
Sakura closed her eyes. She thought of Ino.
Of her voice, sharp and beautiful, sarcastic and grounding. The perfume of her apartment, the stupid half-burnt toast she insisted on eating. The way she used to fix Sakura’s hair before they went out, talking the whole time as if nothing in the world could touch them.
Ino, she thought. I don’t know where you are. I don’t even know if you’ll feel this. But I’m reaching anyway.
She lifted the trident and gently pressed the butt of it into the floor. A faint glow shimmered through the water. Her other hand hovered just above the central prongs. The pearl embedded in her chest gave a single, soft pulse.
Then, she pushed.
Not with force. With feeling.
The trident shuddered, and from its tips, a resonant pulse surged outward, clean, sharp, more focused than before. Not destructive. Not angry.
Intentional.
It passed through the room. Through the wall. Through the water. A wave that didn’t crash, but searched.
She opened her eyes slowly. Kisame was still beside her, quiet, unreadable.
“…Did it work?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” he said softly. “But if she’s listening… she felt that.”
wWw
Ino sat in the dark.
Her lights were off, her tablet asleep on the desk, sketches left unfinished on the screen. She had been trying to rest. To distract herself. To wait patiently like Itachi had told her.
But something wouldn’t let her sleep.
It was a pressure in her chest. A tug at the edge of her mind. Not sharp. Not painful. Just... present.
Like the feeling of being watched without fear.
She rubbed her arms and sat upright. The air in the room felt heavier now, even though nothing had changed. No sirens. No footsteps. Just the slow hiss of the Frame’s ventilation.
And then it hit her.
A pulse.
It wasn’t sound. It wasn’t light. It was feeling. A wave that passed through her like warmth from a memory.
Her breath caught. It wasn't a message. There were no words. But it was unmistakable.
I’m here.
That was what it felt like. Not a command. Not a scream. Just a presence she knew better than her own heartbeat.
Sakura.
Ino rose to her feet slowly, eyes wide in the low light. She crossed the room and placed a hand on the wall, as if she could press through it.
Her lips parted but no sound came. She couldn’t speak, didn’t need to. She felt it in her chest. That pressure. That hope.
Her best friend was alive.
Sakura was trying to find her. And now, Ino could feel the thread between them pulling taut.
Not through science. Not through technology. Through something older. Deeper.
Ino closed her eyes.
"I'm coming," she whispered.
She didn’t know how. Not yet. But she was going to answer.
Then—
Footsteps. Muffled voices. Multiple.
Her door remained closed, but sound carried oddly in the Frame’s narrow halls. It was always too quiet or just a little too loud. And right now, it was the latter.
Ino stepped toward the edge of the room, careful not to disturb anything. She pressed her ear gently near the ventilation slit by the door.
“…Madara's cousin, apparently.”
“What, now? We already have too many eyes crawling around this deck.”
“I know. But he’s cleared. They said he’s former recon. Comes with his own tech net. Full trust.”
“Figures. Family gets a fast pass. What’s his name again?”
A pause.
“Obito.”
Ino’s heart froze. The name meant nothing to her. But Itachi had mentioned someone would be coming to bail her out. Maybe this was the guy.
Ino took a careful step back from the door, her mind racing. Her pulse hammered in her ears now, not from fear, but possibility.
He had sent her an exit. She didn’t know when. She didn’t know how. But the window would open.
She just had to be ready when it did.
wWw
The room was quiet, save for the occasional muffled splash of distant currents against the outer walls of the coral chamber. A soft bioluminescent glow pulsed from the arch above the bed, casting Kisame’s profile in gentle blue light as he laid beside her, his arms tucked behind his head. Sakura rested on her side, facing him, one hand pressed flat against his chest. She could feel the slow rhythm of his heartbeat under her palm, steady as the tide.
“Do you think something’s going to go wrong?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “The seal, it’s already starting to burn when I get worked up. What if it breaks before we even make it to briefing?”
Kisame opened one eye and looked at her with that faint crooked grin he used when he wanted her to know he wasn’t worried, even if she was. “Mei’s not going to throw us in blind. She’s probably already three steps ahead. You know how she is. By tomorrow morning, we’ll be briefed, armored, and pointed in the right direction.”
Sakura didn’t reply right away. Her fingers curled slightly against his skin. “I keep thinking about how fast everything’s happened. One minute I’m drowning, the next I’m holding a trident with a dead kingdom in my blood. Now we’re going into battle and I don’t even know how I’m supposed to help.”
“You’re going to do more than help,” Kisame said, shifting slightly so he could see her better. “You’ve already lit up half the ocean just by breathing. You think you won’t make a difference tomorrow?”
She gave a soft laugh, but it didn’t carry much humor. “You always make it sound so simple.”
He reached over and tucked a pink strand of hair behind her ear. “That’s because for me, it is. I’ve followed warlords, fought in blood reefs, and lived in places no one survives. But none of it has ever felt half as real as lying here with you. And if you think I’m letting some arrogant human take that away, you don’t know me as well as you think.”
She stared at him, her heart beating a little too fast to be comforting. “So we just... wait?”
“For tonight, yeah.” His voice had gone lower, softer. “Tomorrow you can be a symbol or a soldier or whatever you need to be. But right now? You’re mine. And I’ll keep you grounded until the tide pulls us forward.”
Sakura closed her eyes. The fear didn’t vanish, but it quieted, drowned just a little in the certainty of his presence. Her fingers relaxed against his chest as she breathed him in. Salt, iron, storm. Her anchor. Her monster. Her home.
They laid in silence for a long moment, the kind that wasn’t empty, but full—of everything unsaid, of things they didn’t yet have words for. Sakura’s eyes stayed closed, her cheek resting against his shoulder now. She could feel the slow rise and fall of his breathing under her, like sleeping beside the sea itself.
“Did you ever think,” she murmured, “we’d be on the same side of something like this?”
Kisame gave a low, thoughtful hum. “No. But I stopped expecting sense from the world a long time ago.”
She smiled faintly. “You still believe in it, though. In us.”
“Yeah. I do. And not just because I’m soft on you.” His thumb brushed along her arm, slow and deliberate. “You’re the only one who makes this war feel worth surviving.”
That startled her, but she didn’t pull away. “You really think it’s going to come to war?”
He didn’t answer right away. When he finally did, it was quiet. “If we’re lucky, it ends with the Frame destroyed and Madara too broken to keep chasing power. If we’re not... then the sea’s about to remember how to bleed.”
Her throat tightened. She hated that he could say things like that without flinching. Hated more that he might be right.
“I just want Ino safe,” she whispered. “And for whatever part of me is supposed to be a queen to stop getting in the way.”
“Then tomorrow,” he said, reaching out to draw her closer, “we protect what matters. Whether that’s a kingdom or a friend or just a heartbeat beside you.”
The water outside hummed faintly, a distant pressure shift. Patrols, maybe. Or something deeper moving past in the dark.
But Kisame didn’t tense. His hand stayed at her hip, anchoring her.
“We’ll figure it out in the morning,” he said.
And somehow, she believed him.
wWw
The Frame was colder than he'd expected.
Not physically, the internal temperature held steady thanks to thick insular plating and an overworked venting system, but cold in the way metal could be when it replaced life. No coral here. No living walls that pulsed or responded to your breath. Just dark alloy, synthetic current lines, and recycled air that never quite lost its sting.
Obito walked the lower decks with practiced ease. The ID badge clipped to his chest was real, registered under Tobio Uchiha, engineering consultant, part of a late-arriving team from the surface. No one questioned him. Not when the name Uchiha carried Madara’s favor, and not when Kabuto had already ensured the logs matched.
Still, his eye, just one now, watched everything.
Security was tighter than he liked. Guards clustered at junction points. But the paranoia was expected. After all, the Frame had survived an attempted sabotage just last week. Or so the story went.
Obito smirked faintly behind the false lens. They weren’t wrong.
He stopped at a junction where three corridors split: one to research, one to central command, and one to habitation. The last was his target. Casual. Efficient. No need to press too fast. Not yet.
A patrol passed behind him, their boots making faint thuds on the polymer floor. One of them gave him a nod of recognition.
“Uchiha-san,” the soldier said. “You headed to Lab 2 or the crew bunks?”
“Bunks,” Obito replied, his voice slightly raspier than his younger self but calm. He met the man’s eyes without challenge. “Kabuto wants the power relay schematics redrawn. I’m grabbing my slate.”
The guard nodded. “Just watch the lower levels. There was a breach ping earlier. Some static near containment.”
“Noted.”
They parted without further conversation.
Obito took the left path.
He passed blank walls and closed doors, counting each camera. The corners held insects, mechanical ones, like black-shelled beetles with antennae tipped in red sensors. Kabuto’s eyes, probably. Which meant he had less time than he wanted, but more than enough if he stayed invisible.
He slowed near a door with a dull silver panel. A name was etched into the frame.
Yamanaka, I.
Clearance: Limited.
He let his hand hover over the control pad but didn’t touch it. Not yet.
From inside, there was no sound. Not even movement. But he could sense her. That particular stillness. That particular fear.
Hold on, Ino, he thought, turning away.
The doors to the command spire opened with a hiss, admitting Obito into a chamber that hummed with quiet power. Screens lined the curved walls, each projecting maps, readouts, and biosigns. Most of it was encrypted. All of it was being fed through Kabuto’s custom system.
Madara stood at the center of the room, tall and composed in a high-collared coat, arms clasped behind his back. Kabuto stood nearby, partially turned toward a console, but his pale eyes tracked Obito’s entrance.
“You’re late,” Madara said without turning. His voice was calm, but sharp. “I expected you an hour ago.”
Obito gave a short bow, just enough to show respect without submission. “Security checkpoint took longer than expected. The lower levels are more tightly watched than I assumed.”
“That’s because someone tried to sabotage containment last week,” Kabuto said, his voice light but edged. “We’ve had to make adjustments.”
Obito stepped forward, careful not to meet Kabuto’s gaze. “If it slows progress, I can help optimize patrol rotation. I reviewed the layout earlier.”
Madara finally turned to face him, studying him with narrowed eyes. “You weren’t brought here for optimization. I want your opinion on the structural integrity of Sector Nine. If we deploy the pressure bombs there, will the hull hold long enough for extraction?”
Obito crossed the room and glanced at the projections on-screen. “It’ll fracture, but slowly. You’ll have a ten-second delay before full breach. If extraction units are placed outside the drop point, that’s enough time.”
Kabuto didn’t speak for a moment. Then he moved, tapping something into his console. “Interesting. That calculation isn’t in our specs. Not even in our simulations.”
Obito didn’t blink. “I ran the numbers in my head.”
Kabuto smiled faintly, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “Of course you did.”
Madara was still watching the screen. “If you’re right, it will give us a tactical edge. Kabuto, verify the calculation. If it checks out, reroute two of the drones to prep the corridor.”
Kabuto nodded, but his eyes never left Obito. “Of course, Madara-sama. I’ll run a full cross-check. It’s always fascinating when someone new sees something we all missed.”
Obito gave nothing away. He stood at ease, watching the schematic rotate. But he could feel Kabuto’s gaze behind him. Measuring. Probing.
He’d been too precise. He’d left too few gaps. And Kabuto was the sort who picked at clean seams just to see what unraveled.
Madara seemed satisfied. “You’ll be included in the next closed briefing. Report to me directly if you notice anything else.”
Obito inclined his head. “Understood.”
As he left the spire, he didn’t look back. But in his peripheral vision, he saw Kabuto lean close to Madara, whispering something just out of range.
He would have to accelerate the timeline.
The corridor outside Ino’s room was quiet, lit by dim overhead strips that flickered with low battery efficiency. Obito moved with purpose, his pace unhurried but deliberate. The camera near the junction had been looped for exactly twenty-seven seconds, long enough to make a pass, too short to arouse suspicion.
In his hand was a maintenance tablet, standard issue, with a thin stylus clipped to the side. From a distance, he looked like any other tech personnel doing a systems sweep.
But as he passed her door, he crouched as if checking the floor vent. With the flick of a thumb, he slipped a small object beneath the panel just outside her quarters, a pressure-activated chip made from shell-thin enamel and microfilm.
He didn’t linger.
By the time the guard turned the far corner, Obito was already at the end of the hall, stylus in hand, calling up a fake error code on his tablet screen.
wWw
The next morning the water was still. Bioluminescent moss clung to the coral walls, dimming in soft pulses. Gold and seafoam hues shimmered across the holdfast, painting the stones in shifting light.
Sakura drifted upward from the sleeping ledge, her tail uncurling beneath her. Salmon and scarlet scales caught the light as she moved, the edges of her fin trailing gold-threaded swirls. Everything felt too quiet, too expectant.
Kisame floated near the armor rack, fastening the last piece across his shoulder. His plating was dark and worn, built for combat but shaped to his movements. He turned once toward the hall, checking for motion, then returned without a word.
Sakura reached for her own gear. Her armor gleamed like sunlight caught beneath the waves. The corset-like breastplate forged from gold coral, hugging her form like it was made for her. A pale sunstone rests above the embedded Pearl of Return, pulsing faintly with her heartbeat.
Delicate golden bracers run to her wrists, inlaid with coral filigree. Around her waist flows a skirt of layered gold scales that flutter with each movement, lightweight but sharp enough to deflect strikes.
Next, her eyes landed on the crown.
It sat waiting in a carved shell dish, untouched since yesterday. The circlet gleamed as she lifted it. She set it carefully on her head, letting it settle into place.
Her hair floated outward around it. She gathered the strands and twisted them into a high ponytail, tying them with a strand of dark green kelp. The motion felt practiced, almost ritual.
The trident came last.
She reached for the dagger-sized form, sleek and compact. It glowed faintly, like something alive. She curled her fingers around the hilt. It thrummed once in her grip, then stilled. She slid it into the sheath behind her back and locked it in place.
Kisame watched her from across the chamber. His eyes flicked over her crown, her armor, and then the trident.
"You sure about that?" he asked.
Sakura nodded. "If I’m going in as myself, I won’t hide any part of it."
Kisame grinned. "Looks better on you than it ever would’ve on them."
She didn’t answer. Just exhaled and pushed away from the wall, letting her tail carry her forward.
They moved together into the hall. Warriors were gathering now, adjusting gear and checking weapons. Couriers swam by with sealed scrolls and message tablets. The air, even underwater, had a tension to it.
The central chamber loomed ahead. Mei dismissed her advisors and motioned for Sakura and Kisame to follow her through a side tunnel that led off from the central chamber. The water here was quieter, muffled by thick coral walls and sound-dampening shellwork.
She stopped in front of a smaller projection shell and tapped it once. The image shifted to show the Abyssal Frame from below, outlined in red veins of defensive wards.
“This is where you’ll breach,” Mei said. “There’s a dead zone near the cooling vents. The Frame’s sensors won’t pick up magic if you time your approach with the geothermal swell.”
Kisame crossed his arms, eyes narrowing. “How long do we have once we’re inside?”
“Thirty minutes. Forty, if we delay the strike.” Mei didn’t look up. “But after that, I give the order to collapse it.”
Sakura stared at the projection. Her chest tightened. “You’re destroying it?”
“Yes,” Mei said quietly. “We can’t afford to let the Frame survive. Not with the research that's been running. If Madara rebuilds, he’ll drag every colony into war.”
“But what if we’re still on it,” Sakura asked, her voice breaking just slightly. “What if we haven’t found her yet?”
Mei looked at her. Not cold. Not cruel. Just tired.
“Then I fail you,” she said. “And I hate that. But I won’t let that place keep breathing. Not after what it’s done.”
Sakura didn’t answer right away. Her hand reached back to touch the hilt of her dagger. It buzzed faintly, like it could feel her conflict.
“I need more time.”
“You’ll have as much as I can give,” Mei said. “But if it comes down to the Frame or the ocean, I choose the ocean.”
Silence fell between them.
Kisame broke it first. “Then we don’t waste time. We get in, we find her, and we get out.”
Mei nodded once. “I’ll delay detonation until the last possible second. But once I give the command, no one goes back.”
Sakura looked at her, something flickering in her eyes.
“Understood,” she said, her voice quieter than before.
Mei gave a final nod and turned toward the narrow passage that led to the armory trench. “Then come. I want to give you something before I give the command.”
The swim was fast and silent. They passed under carved archways lined with guard glyphs and past storage vaults stacked with weapons and gear. The trench opened into a long gallery lined with suspended racks, each displaying tools for battle. Most of them had never been used outside of drills.
“Your trident,” Mei said, turning to her. “Have you trained with it in both forms?”
Sakura unhooked the dagger from its sheath. She held it steady in her palm, then tapped the hilt against her wrist. It unfurled, gliding outward in a ripple of gold light until it extended into full length.
“Yes,” she said. “But I use it better when I’m focused.”
“Then keep it close,” Mei replied. “It may be your only way to signal us if communications fail.”
Kisame buckled the last of his shoulder guards and gave Sakura a quick look. “We’re not going to fail.”
Sakura forced a breath through her lungs and clipped her trident back into dagger form. “Let’s just find her.”
Mei handed each of them a sealed beacon crystal. “If you can’t get out in time, trigger this. It’ll mark your position. We’ll try to delay the strike for as long as possible once we know you’re in deep.”
Sakura took it carefully, holding it tight in her palm.
“Let’s roll.”
wWw
Kabuto didn’t trust anomalies. Especially quiet ones.
He stood alone in the analytics chamber, fingers moving steadily across the input pad as lines of data scrolled past the screen in measured rows. Supply logs, access records, terminal signatures. It had taken him four cycles to notice the pattern, too subtle to trigger alerts, too deliberate to be accidental.
Someone had been altering the numbers.
Not just once. Not sloppily. There were staggered edits tucked into the archived reports, backdated with precision and masked under the routine maintenance cycles. At a glance, they passed as normal system drift.
But the same cluster of files had been accessed multiple times.
Project Naiad.
He narrowed his eyes. This wasn’t simple curiosity. Whoever had done this was pulling data slowly, piece by piece, never from the same terminal twice. Controlled. Methodical.
Kabuto exhaled softly, then sent the compiled report directly to Madara’s private channel.
It only took minutes for a summons to return.
The air on the command deck was colder than usual. Kabuto floated through the security seal and into the upper tier where Madara waited near the central console. He didn’t expect a greeting, and didn’t receive one.
“I found the source of the leak,” Kabuto said.
Madara glanced toward him but said nothing.
“Internal,” Kabuto continued. “Edits to the archive logs. Small, precise changes. Started just after the second trial run. Increased activity in the last two weeks. Not enough to cripple anything, just enough to follow the data.”
Madara turned fully now. “Who.”
“I checked the active profiles. Obito’s clearance only began two days ago, and he hasn't touched anything near the lab network. That leaves a short list.”
He waited.
Madara’s gaze sharpened.
Kabuto let the silence stretch before continuing. “Could be Yamanaka.”
That name seemed to land.
“No complaints. No requests. No flagged behavior. She’s been quiet. Too quiet, for someone with her psychological profile.”
Madara’s jaw tensed.
Kabuto gave a slight tilt of his head. “It’s likely she’s been watching. Possibly passing information out. She may have had help, but if you want to confirm anything before detonation protocol, now is the time.”
Madara didn’t hesitate. He tapped the console and spoke clearly.
“Escort Yamanaka to Lab Two. Immediately.”
The order echoed once through the command channel, then cut off.
Kabuto didn’t smile. But inside, something cold and precise clicked into place.
The hallway lights outside were dimmed to conserve energy, casting long shadows along the walls. Beyond the sealed door, Kabuto’s voice carried faintly through the seam.
Obito stepped back from the wall, slowly, carefully. His breath came even, though his heart had already moved ahead of him.
They know.
Or they were close enough.
Obito turned and began moving down the corridor. If they took her to Lab Two, it meant interrogation. Possibly extraction. Possibly worse.
He reached Ino’s door stopping just short of the threshold, scanning for movement. The hallway was empty. No guards. No footsteps. Just the low pulse of filtered current humming along the corridor.
He moved in.
The door slid open. The lock had not been tampered with, but the silence inside told him everything he needed to know.
The room was empty.
Sheets tucked in. Shelf cleared. A bowl on the table sat half-full of water-preserved fruit, untouched.
She was gone.
Obito cursed under his breath, sharp and fast, the sound disappearing into the walls. He swept the room once with a trained glance.
He pulled back from the doorway and pressed his body to the wall beside it. A faint thrum of movement echoed from the lift shaft one corridor down. Voices. Two, maybe three. Getting closer.
He vanished down the opposite corridor, boots silent, form low to the floor. Not fast enough to make noise. Just fast enough to disappear.
Behind him, the lift doors opened with a soft chime.
wWw
Ino stood in the corner of the lift chamber, her pack slung over one shoulder, arms wrapped around a sealed crate of personal items. The walls hummed faintly as the capsule moved between layers of the Frame. One floor. Two. Three.
She kept her expression neutral, but her mind raced.
The guard arrived without ceremony, just a sharp knock at her door and a clipped order. They hadn’t searched her. They hadn’t restrained her. But they also hadn’t offered an explanation. That was worse.
She wasn’t supposed to be moved without notice. Itachi had promised her there would be a sign first. Some kind of warning. But there’d been nothing.
The guard beside her stood stiff, saying nothing. He didn’t look her in the eye.
Ino shifted her grip on her crate. She could feel her pulse in her fingertips.
The lift slowed. The lights overhead flickered once. The doors opened with a whisper. Two more guards stood waiting outside.
No turning back.
She lifted her chin and stepped forward.
The lights were too bright. White coral tiles lined the walls, polished smooth, sterile. Machines lined the edges of the room, most of them powered down. At the center stood a single table. Not surgical, but close.
Kabuto waited beside it, eyes unreadable behind his round lenses. He was dressed in his usual lab coat, sleeves rolled just past his wrists. Not a spot of dust on him.
Madara stood further back, near the observation deck. His arms were folded, posture still. He didn’t need to loom. His presence alone was pressure.
Ino held her crate tighter and stepped forward until the guards stopped her with a gesture. She set the crate down at her feet, carefully, then straightened.
No one spoke at first. Kabuto broke the silence. “You’ve been very quiet lately.”
Ino tilted her head slightly. “Not much to say.”
He regarded her for a moment, then stepped closer. “That’s odd. You used to ask questions constantly. Now you barely speak unless spoken to. No complaints. No requests. Not even a protest when you were moved here.”
“I figured it was pointless,” she said lightly. “No one listens.”
Madara’s voice cut through the room. “We’ve been watching your behavior. You’ve made several curious adjustments to your schedule. Subtle, but noticeable. And there are inconsistencies in the project archives. Someone has been pulling information.”
Ino didn’t respond.
Kabuto studied her face. “We know it was you.”
She met his gaze. “Do you?”
“You had access. Motive. Opportunity.”
“And no proof,” she said, her voice steady.
Madara stepped forward now, his shadow stretching across the floor. “You’re protecting someone.”
Ino looked at him. “I’m not saying anything.”
Silence stretched between them. Kabuto didn’t move.
Madara’s eyes narrowed. “You won’t talk.”
“No,” she said.
A long breath. Madara turned toward the guards. “Lock her up. Deep hold. No visitors. No light.”
Ino’s throat tightened, but she didn’t let it show. The guards moved forward. She didn’t resist as they took her arms.
Madara’s voice followed her as they led her away.
“She’ll break eventually.”
But Ino kept her eyes forward, lips sealed.
No, she thought. I won’t.
wWw
The chamber thrummed with quiet tension as Sakura hovered beside Kisame, facing the gathered strike unit. Above them, strands of bioluminescence drifted in the water like falling threads of light.
Mei stood at the reefstone table, armored and composed, a shell-glass projector already casting the Abyssal Frame in sharp detail. The red glow of its pressure vents pulsed in time with the rotating schematic.
“Everyone listen,” Mei said, her voice even. “This is a precision strike. Only two will board. The rest of you hold position and await the signal.”
She looked to Sakura and Kisame.
“They’ll infiltrate through the southern cooling vents. Sakura will search for Ino Yamanaka. Kisame will guide and defend her. Your window is short.”
She pointed to the central core of the Frame on the projection. “No known prisoners remain on board. The objective is Ino alone. Once inside, your time starts. Thirty minutes. Forty, at the absolute most.”
A soldier near the edge of the table nodded. “And if something goes wrong?”
“Then we destroy it,” Mei answered. “On my command.”
The words fell like stone into deep water.
Kisame crossed his arms, scanning the layout. “What kind of resistance are we expecting?”
“Minimal at first,” Mei said. “They won’t anticipate a breach from below. But if Madara or Kabuto are still aboard, that changes quickly. The support squad will hold position outside. If the Frame activates external defenses, we engage and cover your exit.”
Sakura pressed a hand to the dagger-form of her trident. It vibrated faintly, as if sensing the rising current of purpose in her body.
“And if we find her,” she asked, “what’s the signal?”
Mei reached into her belt and pulled out a pearl-sized shard of carved glass. “This. Detonate it when you’re ready to be pulled out. If you can’t reach the rendezvous, we’ll use the beacon to pinpoint your position.”
She passed it to Kisame, who tucked it into his armor.
Sakura turned to Mei. “And if we’re still inside when the clock runs out?”
Mei looked at her evenly. “Then I choose the ocean.”
Silence.
Kisame broke it. “Then we won’t be late.”
Mei gave a single nod. “Prep your gear. You deploy in ten minutes.”
The team dispersed with efficient speed. No one wasted breath on fear. There wasn’t time.
Only the mission.
The armor felt heavier now that the moment had arrived. Sakura adjusted the strap across her chest. Her hair floated behind her in a high ponytail, crown firmly in place. The dagger-form of her trident rested against her lower back, humming faintly like it was waiting for something to begin.
Kisame was already at the launch bay, checking his weapons one last time. His face was unreadable, but his eyes found hers the second she entered.
“Everything’s holding?” he asked.
“Feels right,” Sakura said.
From the far end of the corridor came the sound of approaching fins cutting clean through the water. A pale, grinning figure rounded the corner with a lazy salute.
“Well, well,” Suigetsu drawled. “Thought you’d leave without me?”
Kisame gave him a sharp look. “We almost did.”
Suigetsu just shrugged. His armor was lighter than the others’, clearly designed for speed over protection. A wide-bladed weapon was slung across his back, half-melted in appearance, as if it had never decided whether it was water or steel.
Mei approached behind him, accompanied by two scouts who broke off to join the support squad.
“Suigetsu will assist the outer team,” she said. “If you need a distraction or a breach point cleared, he’s your man.”
Suigetsu grinned. “Don’t get used to it. I’m only doing this because someone owes me a favor.”
Kisame muttered something that sounded like “You wish.”
Sakura let out a quiet breath and stepped into position beside Kisame.
Mei raised her voice slightly, addressing the gathered team. “Final checks. Once you clear the trench shelf, you’ll be on your own. Maintain formation until Kisame and Sakura split off. Everyone else holds the perimeter. If we lose contact, you act on protocol.”
A series of sharp nods followed.
The launch gate opened with a low groan, revealing the trench beyond. Darkness churned in the distance, broken only by scattered light from deep lantern-fish and drifted signal stones. Far ahead, the Abyssal Frame loomed like a shadow stitched into the sea itself.
Sakura tightened her grip on the hilt at her side.
“Ready?” Kisame asked.
She nodded once.
They pushed forward into the open water, the team fanning out behind them.
The water thickened as they descended, colder with every meter. Visibility narrowed to a tunnel of dim green, cut only by the faintest outline of the Frame in the distance. Its hull stretched like a leviathan spine across the trench floor, covered in rusted vents and old repair seams that pulsed with low-frequency light.
Kisame swam slightly ahead, scouting the slope that would lead them to the vent system beneath the Frame. The rest of the team remained behind, circling in a tight defensive formation as planned. Suigetsu hovered near the rear, muttering something under his breath while keeping an eye on the edges of the trench.
Sakura stayed close to Kisame, her trident still sheathed. Every movement was careful, controlled. Her heart beat steady, though her fingers tingled the closer they got.
She spotted it first.
“There,” she whispered. “To the right of that stabilizer fin. That’s the vent.”
Kisame nodded and adjusted his course. “Good eye. If we move now, we can slip through before the next swell.”
Sakura was about to respond when the pressure shifted around her chest.
A slow burn spread under her skin, just beneath where the seal had been placed. It tightened around her ribs, then surged upward like something waking from deep sleep.
She gasped, grabbing at her side.
Kisame turned sharply. “What’s wrong?”
Her head dropped slightly, eyes wide. She clutched the edge of the ridge and hissed through her teeth. “It’s the seal. It’s, it's breaking.”
Light pulsed from under her armor, thin veins of gold threading through the scales across her torso. Her chest shimmered faintly, as if the embedded pearl had begun to stir again.
Behind them, Suigetsu swam forward, sensing the disruption. “Uh… she’s glowing. That normal?”
“No,” Kisame said, moving in close to steady her. “But it was only a matter of time.”
Sakura clenched her jaw. “I’m fine. Just help me get through the vent before anyone sees.”
The water vibrated softly with the shift in her energy. Kisame kept one hand near her back, eyes darting toward the dark hull just ahead.
“Then we move. Fast.”
They swept forward, slipping past the stabilizer fin just as the geothermal swell rolled upward, masking their heat signature.
The Frame loomed above them.
The seal was gone.
wWw
The lights on the main console flickered once, then steadied. A soft chime echoed through the room, sharp against the usual hum of water filters and processors. Madara stood near the upper tier, watching the deep-sea readings scroll past the central display.
From the console below, a technician’s voice cut through the silence.
“Sir. We’ve picked up something. An active resonance signature.”
Madara turned slowly. “What kind of signature.”
The tech’s fingers danced across the controls, adjusting the feed. “Signature-019. It just pinged... now. High-energy pulse, faint but traceable.”
The silence in the room deepened.
Madara descended to the lower level in three long strokes. “Are you sure.”
“It matches stored records perfectly,” the tech said. “This spike…there’s no doubt. It’s active.”
Madara leaned over the console. “Where.”
The tech hesitated. “That’s... the confusing part.”
Madara’s eyes narrowed.
“It’s directly beneath us. No internal alert. Hull integrity hasn’t been breached yet, but…” He trailed off, checking another screen. “There’s movement.”
Another console lit up with additional alerts. The radar web flashed in three places.
“Sir,” said a second technician. “There’s more. Multiple heat shadows holding position outside the trench wall.”
Madara stared at the map. One marker glowed faint gold beneath the Frame. The others pulsed in a semi-circle at the trench edge, just outside weapons range.
“She's here,” he said quietly. “Sakura.”
He straightened and looked toward the upper command deck.
“Sound the breach alarm. Lock down all lower labs. Activate inner defense grid. And find Kabuto. Now.”
The techs moved quickly.
The breach alarms hadn’t even finished cycling when another chime pulsed through the room. A deeper tone this time, laced with red.
One of the techs leaned forward, eyes wide as a second alert flashed across their display.
“New resonance spike. Signature-05 just entered range.”
Madara’s gaze snapped to the screen. “What is it. Another artifact?”
The tech’s fingers flew across the console, bringing up the classification file. His brow furrowed.
“No, sir. It’s not an object. Signature-05 is… biological.”
Madara straightened. “Then who is it.”
The tech swallowed. “Unknown identity. Designation classified. But it’s flagged S-Tr on the danger scale.”
Madara’s eyes narrowed. “S-Tr?”
“Severe threat,” the tech confirmed. “Subject has documented control over elemental manipulation. Lava class. No successful containment on record. Last noted appearance was three years ago in the Northern Faultline conflict.”
The data loaded slowly, a grainy silhouette forming in the corner of the screen. Long hair. Armored shoulders. Hands glowing with unstable heat.
Madara’s expression darkened. “Seems the lost princess has friends in high places.”
The tech added quietly, “They’re not alone, sir. Signature-05 is positioned near the other heat traces. Likely part of the perimeter support team.”
Madara turned toward the internal comms unit. “Reassign all mobile guards to lower defense positions. Prepare the external pulse cannons. If they want to dig, we’ll bury them.”
The Frame rumbled faintly beneath his feet, its systems straining to respond.
“Seal every lab above Core Level Three,” he added. “And if you detect even a hint of breach near containment, release Naiad’s secondary protocol.”
The tech hesitated. “That hasn’t been tested—”
“I don’t care.”
He turned back to the screen, watching the markers close in.
“They want war. Fine.”
His jaw tightened.
“Let’s see how close they get before they start drowning.”
wWw
The metal mouth of the vent loomed ahead, framed by thick layers of algae-streaked plating and slow-rusting bolts. Sakura hovered beside it, one hand gripping the ridged edge while Kisame scanned the corridor behind them.
A swell of thermal current passed above them, and Kisame gave the signal with a flick of his wrist.
“Now.”
They slipped inside.
The passage narrowed quickly, the walls pressing close around them in uneven angles. The current inside was stale, a sluggish trickle of water filtered through the Frame’s old exhaust systems. The taste of rust clung to the back of Sakura’s throat.
Just ahead, the corridor bent upward into a sealed chamber.
Kisame reached the bulkhead first. With practiced ease, he tapped the small switch embedded beneath a panel of grating. The water around them began to drain in a controlled spiral, sucked away through a narrow valve system. A red light blinked once, then faded.
Dry chamber.
Sakura pressed a hand to the wall to steady herself as the last of the water receded. Her tail shimmered once, then split with a rush of pressure and light.
Her legs reformed beneath her, knees buckling for just a second as she caught her balance.
Beside her, Kisame growled low in his throat as his own transformation took hold. His tail retracted with a cracking sound as scales restructured into skin. He crouched low for a breath, then rose slowly, fully upright.
Their armor shimmered with them. Mei’s team had tailored it for this exact moment. The plating rearranged into fitted fabric, reinforced at the seams. Sakura’s chest piece softened into a high-collared top, dark and flexible, her tail armor now sleek pants laced with kelp-thread. Kisame’s gear darkened to a combat vest and loose trousers, sleeveless to free his range of motion.
It wasn’t elegant, but it covered what it needed to.
Sakura rolled her shoulders, breathing hard. Her trident remained sheathed behind her, still in dagger form.
“Everything intact?” Kisame asked, checking the inner seals along his boots.
Sakura nodded. “No tears. Nothing exposed.”
“Then we’re in.”
He pushed the next hatch open. They stepped inside.
The door sealed behind them with a quiet hiss. The corridor beyond was cold, dry, and dimly lit, the walls lined with exposed wiring and sealed pipes. It smelled like metal and bleach, like something too clean to be alive.
Sakura moved beside Kisame, her hand resting near her dagger. The silence inside the Frame felt different than the silence of the deep. It wasn’t peaceful. It was artificial. Watching.
She looked around, scanning the narrow hallway for cameras or movement, then whispered, “Where do we even begin?”
Kisame stepped forward, checking the wall for markings. A faded directory was bolted to the steel, scratched and half peeled at the edges. His eyes followed the list of sectors.
“If they’ve got her as a guest,” he said, “they’d keep her above the labs. Comfort and containment, same place. Less risk of drawing attention.”
“So the upper decks.”
He nodded. “We start climbing. Work our way up.”
Sakura swallowed hard, then straightened. “What if we guess wrong and the timer runs out?”
“Then we move faster,” Kisame said. “Or we make enough noise that someone takes us to her.”
She glanced down the corridor, where a ladderwell shimmered under red emergency light. No guards yet. No cameras in sight.
“Then let’s move,” she said.
They started forward, footsteps soft on the metal grate beneath them. Every second counted. Every level they climbed could be the one.
The first alarm was a low, vibrating pulse in the walls. Kisame stopped mid-step, one hand raised.
Then the sirens kicked in.
A shrill, layered wail sliced through the corridor, echoing down the hall like the Frame itself had started screaming. Red lights flashed along the seams of the ceiling. Vents slammed shut. Emergency seals clamped over windows.
Sakura’s breath caught.
“They know.”
Kisame turned to her. “Run.”
They moved fast, boots thudding against the grated floor as doors began to lock behind them, one after another. A corridor to the left slammed shut just before they reached it. The path ahead flickered with stuttering lights.
A technician rounded the corner too quickly and froze at the sight of them.
Kisame didn’t hesitate.
He surged forward, grabbing the man by the collar and slamming him into the wall with bone-cracking force. The body crumpled without a sound.
“Keycard,” Kisame growled.
Sakura reached down and yanked the badge from the man’s vest. She scanned the nearby door panel. Green light blinked, and the hatch hissed open just before another lockdown swept the corridor.
They rushed through.
Inside, a transport hall split into three routes. Crew members scrambled down each one, shouting into comms, trying to reach evac points. Some stopped when they saw Sakura and Kisame. Most turned and ran.
One didn’t.
A guard leveled a sidearm in their direction. Sakura ducked as it fired, the shot cracking past her ear. She rolled and came up low, slamming her dagger into the man's thigh before he could fire again. As he dropped, Kisame lunged past her, grabbing the fallen pistol and driving it straight into the man's chest before firing twice. The shots echoed hard off the walls.
“No hesitation,” Kisame muttered. “Stay sharp.”
They kept moving.
Another blast door began to close ahead. Sakura shoved her body into a slide, just barely clearing the threshold as it sealed behind her. Kisame dove through half a second later, shoulder first. The metal slammed shut behind them.
Breathing hard, Sakura pushed herself up. “We need a lift or stair access.”
Kisame pointed down the right corridor. “There. Security level stairs. Let’s go.”
They ran again.
Staff tried to block them. Some shouted warnings, others raised weapons. Kisame's blade met two more on the stairs, quick, efficient slashes, one to the knee, one to the throat. He cleared a landing with his bare hands, slamming a reinforced door open with sheer force.
Blood slicked his arm. He didn’t stop.
They hit the next level. Alarms still screamed. Footsteps behind them now. Maybe drones. Maybe soldiers.
But they were closer. Sakura could feel it.
Ino was somewhere above them.
And nothing on this ship was going to stop her from getting there.
They burst through the final stairwell hatch with weapons drawn, lungs burning from the sprint. The hallway ahead was lined with sleek doors, smooth panels marked with serial tags and access pads. The floors were carpeted. Lights dimmed for comfort. This was no detention block.
Guest quarters.
“This is it,” Kisame said, checking both ends of the hall. “Start kicking.”
Sakura moved to the first door and slammed her boot into the panel beside it. The lock sparked once, then cracked open with a shriek of metal. Inside, the room was empty. Furniture overturned. A broken mug floated in spilled water on the floor.
Kisame moved to the next. His foot hit the seam with brutal force. The door crumpled inward. No one inside.
“Clear!” he barked.
Sakura took the third.
She didn’t hesitate. Her trident, still in dagger form, slammed against the control panel. The jolt sparked the access override and the door opened half a second later.
Another empty room.
“Come on, come on,” she whispered.
Kisame reached the end of the hall and shoved open two doors in quick succession. One held nothing but storage crates. The other had a flickering console and a half-eaten tray of food. Still warm.
“Someone was just here,” he called.
They pushed forward into the next corridor. A voice crackled over the overhead intercom, distorted and frantic.
"Unauthorized personnel on Level 7. All units respond. Fire on sight."
Sakura didn’t slow.
She rounded the next corner and caught sight of movement. A guard reaching for his weapon near a side alcove. Kisame didn’t give him the chance. He flung his sword through the air and struck just below his collar. He dropped instantly.
Kisame grabbed the rifle before it hit the ground and passed it to her. “Take it.”
She didn’t argue.
Behind them, more footsteps. Close. Fast.
The door slammed open with a metallic groan. Sakura rushed in, heart thundering, only to find another empty room. Sheets still tucked. No sign of struggle. No lingering warmth.
She turned to Kisame, breath ragged.
“Next one,” she said.
He didn’t argue. They moved together, kicking in doors, checking shadows, calling her name in low, urgent tones. No answer. Every room they opened was vacant or abandoned in a rush. Clothing strewn. Screens left running. The ghosts of a departure already made.
A security camera sparked above them. Kisame shot it out.
“We’re close,” Sakura said again, almost to herself. “She’s here. I know she’s here.”
He didn’t reply right away. His eyes were scanning the hallway, but he wasn’t looking for Ino anymore. He was watching the walls.
The metal was starting to vibrate.
Sakura grabbed another door panel, forcing it open with her knife. The lock snapped and the room behind it flickered to life with emergency light. Still empty.
She turned toward him, frustrated. “Why are you just standing there?”
Kisame stepped forward, grabbed her shoulder, and turned her toward the corridor.
“Because it’s over.”
“What?”
His grip tightened. “It’s time. Mei's going to blow the Frame. The signal beacon’s already active.”
“We haven’t found her!”
“She’s not here,” he growled. “She was here. But someone got her out before we arrived.”
Sakura shook her head. “You don’t know that. There could be another level, another wing, another—”
A deep, low rumble shook the floor beneath them. Kisame didn’t wait. He pulled her toward the nearest stairwell, dragging her against the tremor in the walls. “If we stay, we die.”
Sakura fought him. “No! Not yet!”
“I’m not letting you die here!”
The stairwell lights flickered red. Another shockwave rolled through the Frame. A loud groan echoed above them as bulkheads started to shift.
“She could still be—”
“She’s not!” Kisame’s voice cracked as he pushed her through the collapsing corridor. “I will not let them take you too.”
His eyes snapped toward a sealed door marked EMERGENCY EGRESS POD.
Sakura looked at the pod window. The tiny submersible inside was locked behind reinforced glass. A control panel blinked yellow beside it, unresponsive under the lockdown.
Kisame stepped forward, pulling Samehada from his back.
“Stand back.”
Sakura did.
He swung hard. The blade screamed as it tore through the panel, cracking the glass on the first hit. On the second, it shattered completely.
Water erupted inward.
Sakura was thrown off her feet as the chamber depressurized. Cold surged into her lungs as the Frame’s sterile air was swallowed by ocean. Her armor responded instantly, reshaping around her body. Her legs shimmered and dissolved into a powerful scarlet tail as gilded fins flared behind her.
Beside her, Kisame twisted midfall. His body shifted in one smooth motion, fins slicing through the torrent, scales catching flickers of light as Samehada clung tight to his back.
They were launched through the broken hull and into the blackness of the trench.
Behind them, the Frame buckled. Explosions rippled down its spine. Pressure vents hissed steam and fire as outer plates tore free and vanished into the dark.
Sakura turned, staring back. She flinched suddenly, hand pressed to her sternum.
“What is it?” Kisame asked.
“The link,” she said softly. “It’s gone.”
Kisame looked at her, expression unreadable.
“I always thought... I thought I’d feel her if she was alive. Even when we were far apart, there was something. A thread.”
“And now?”
She swallowed. “It broke.”
He didn’t say anything.
“Ino…”
She whispered it like a prayer. But the ocean didn’t answer.
There was nothing left to feel.
Her best friend was dead.
wWw
Chapter Text
wWw
The pod groaned as it pushed upward, metal walls creaking from the pressure drop. Ino sat curled in the seat, hands gripping the safety harness, legs pulled tight to her chest. Her body ached from confinement, but it was the silence that gnawed at her.
No chains. No guards. No walls. Just silence.
Across from her, Obito stared at the navigation screen, jaw set. Neither of them had spoken in minutes. Their eyes had adjusted to the flickering lights and shallow hum of the ascent. Every second felt like an hour.
Ino finally whispered, “What happens now?”
Obito’s gaze didn’t shift. “We breach, then disappear.”
No hint of where. No hint of what waited. Just those words.
The pod shook once. Then again, harder. The pressure outside shifted fast.
“Almost there,” he said.
Then they broke through. The moment the pod burst from the surface, sunlight cracked through the viewport; brilliant, white, blinding.
And the sea behind them exploded.
A roar ripped up from the depths with such force it rocked the pod sideways, slamming Ino against the restraints. Obito threw out an arm to steady himself. Fire surged from beneath the waves in a violent column, throwing shattered steel and debris into the air. The remains of the Abyssal Frame erupted outward, its core detonating with terrifying precision.
Ino gasped, but it wasn’t from the blast. She clutched her chest. Something inside her snapped. It wasn’t pain. It wasn’t fear. It was absence. A presence that had been part of her, faint but constant, severed in an instant.
Gone.
She stared at the flames curling out of the sea. Her pulse thudded hard in her ears, but her body had gone cold.
“What the hell…” Obito muttered, his voice low and stunned.
He wasn’t watching her. He was watching the explosion.
“That wasn’t part of the plan,” he said.
Ino didn’t answer. She was still staring at the water, breath shallow. She didn’t know who had been down there. She didn’t know what exactly had ended. But she felt the moment something irreplaceable slipped away.
The sea behind them still hissed with falling debris and rising steam, but the pod had stabilized. Its silent engine kicked in and shifted direction, turning away toward the mainland.
Ino sat still, arms wrapped around herself, gaze unfocused as the waves slid past the small round window beside her.
Obito reached into the side compartment of the pod, flipped open a waterproof case, and pulled out a compact satellite phone. The keypad was cracked, the casing scratched, but it still lit up in his hand.
He pressed a sequence of numbers, waited three short rings, then held the receiver to his ear.
Itachi answered on the first word.
“Status.”
“She’s out,” Obito said. His voice was low but steady. “We’re alive. Heading back. Estimated two hours if currents hold.”
“Were you seen?”
“Not until we were gone.”
There was a pause. Obito could hear faint wind on the other end.
Then Itachi asked, “The Frame?”
Obito’s eyes drifted back toward the distant smoke curling into the sky.
“Destroyed. Not by us.”
Another pause. Longer this time.
“You’re certain?”
“It detonated the moment we breached. That wasn’t our device. That was coordinated… or someone got very lucky.”
“Madara?”
“Doubtful. Same for Kabuto,” Obito said.
Ino didn’t react. She kept staring ahead, fingers curled loosely into the fabric of her pants.
Itachi’s voice came softer now. “We’ll meet you at the drop.”
The line clicked off.
Obito slid the phone back into its case and leaned against the wall, watching Ino out of the corner of his eye.
The ocean stretched endlessly in front of them, calm and cold. Behind them, the past still burned.
The pod rocked gently as it skimmed across the water, the engine humming low beneath their feet. Spray misted the windows, and the plume of smoke on the horizon slowly faded into the morning haze.
Ino finally broke the silence.
“Is it really two hours to shore?”
Obito didn’t look away from the water. “Give or take.”
She nodded, rubbing her thumb over her knuckles. Her voice was softer when she spoke again.
“Will Itachi be able to help me find Sakura?”
Obito was quiet for a long beat. His jaw flexed once.
“I don’t know.”
Ino turned toward him.
“He’s the one who put this whole thing in motion. Sent you in. Told me to wait. If anyone knows where she is, it has to be him.”
Obito’s gaze stayed fixed on the distant shore. “Then you’ll have to ask him.”
The engine buzzed louder as the pod picked up speed. Neither spoke again for a while.
Outside, the ocean stretched wide and empty.
wWw
Sakura floated just beyond the rippling shockwave, her tail barely moving. Her eyes stayed fixed on the ruined skeleton of the Abyssal Frame, now collapsed in slow motion, piece by piece. Fires flickered behind cracked hull plating. A cloud of silt and steel drifted upward like smoke.
She didn’t blink. Didn’t speak.
Kisame hovered nearby, silent, Samehada strapped back against his spine. He was watching her, jaw tight, gills fluttering under the weight of what they’d just done.
Finally, Sakura turned.
"You dragged me out before I was done."
Kisame didn’t answer.
“I wasn’t finished searching,” she said. Her voice cracked. “I could have—she could have—”
“You would have died,” he said. “And she might already be gone.”
She surged toward him, eyes burning, tail lashing the water into a spiral. “You don’t know that. You didn’t care. You just decided for me.”
“I kept you alive.”
“I didn’t ask you to,” she shouted. “You forced me out—”
“You think I wanted to leave without her?” Kisame’s voice finally rose. “You think I enjoyed pulling you out while the place burned behind us?”
Sakura’s fists trembled at her sides. “You gave up.”
Kisame flinched, just slightly.
Sakura’s eyes filled with tears, “I hate you.”
She turned before he could reply, hair fanning out behind her as she dove away, fast and furious, disappearing into the thickening blue.
Kisame stayed where he was.
He didn’t follow.
He didn’t call after her.
Half of him knew she was right. The other half burned that she thought he didn’t care. That she thought he was the one who gave up. But more than anything, her words hit harder than any blade.
He watched the last of her silhouette vanish into the dark, and let her go. Because maybe she would be better off without him. And maybe, just maybe, he was too angry to stop her.
Bubbles approached from behind. Fast, controlled. Mei’s voice cut through the silence first.
“Kisame.”
He didn’t turn.
She stopped beside him, armored and sharp-eyed, with Suigetsu flanking her. He looked more rattled than usual, his grin missing and his blade holstered.
“She’s not going to stop,” Kisame said.
Mei glanced at Suigetsu, then back. “What happened in there?”
Kisame finally turned. His face was unreadable, but his voice was rough. “We didn’t find her. We ran out of time. I made the call.”
Mei’s brow furrowed. “And Sakura?”
“She disagreed.”
Suigetsu shifted his weight, frowning. “She looked wrecked. That kind of mad doesn’t come from nothing.”
Kisame looked away. “She blames me.” Then, flatly, “It doesn’t matter.”
Mei studied him. Her eyes softened, just slightly. “You did what you were trained to do. You got her out. If she’s alive, she can keep fighting.”
Kisame’s shoulders dropped just a fraction. “She told me she hates me.”
Suigetsu winced. “Yikes.”
Mei didn’t flinch. “She’ll calm down.”
Kisame shook his head. “She shouldn’t have to.”
He turned his back on them, fins flicking once as he drifted farther toward the wreckage.
“Let her go,” he said. “For now.”
Mei hesitated, then nodded. “We’ll regroup near the outpost. We’ve got wounded. You need to be there.”
Kisame didn’t respond. He just kept floating, surrounded by the wreckage and silence. Behind him, Mei and Suigetsu slowly swam off, leaving him alone with the debris.
And with the last words Sakura had left him.
wWw
The water around her was still. No alarms. No voices. No signs of the Frame, only scattered plumes of silt rising from the depths far below.
Sakura drifted, suspended in the current, her tail unmoving. Her chest ached, not from exertion, not from injury. From something heavier. Something she couldn't swim past.
Her arms wrapped around herself. Her crown pressed tight against her skull. Her breath came in quiet, steady bursts. But inside, she was splintering.
She knew it wasn’t fair.
She knew blaming Kisame made no sense. He had pulled her out because she couldn’t see straight. Because the walls had been collapsing. Because if they had stayed one second longer, neither of them would have made it.
And still…what if.
What if they had checked one more door? What if she had listened harder, reached farther? What if she had stayed behind, alone, and found Ino in the last second. Would she have saved her?
Was Ino even still alive?
Or had she missed her by heartbeats?
Sakura clenched her hands into fists, nails digging into her palms. The weight of her trident rested against her, cold and silent now. No resonance. No pulse. Just a reminder that she'd been too late.
"I shouldn’t have said that," she whispered, voice thick.
The words echoed through the water and vanished. She remembered the way Kisame had looked at her when she said it. How he hadn’t said anything back. That silence had hurt more than if he’d shouted.
He had saved her.
And she had punished him for it.
Sakura covered her face with both hands and let the silence press in around her. The grief coiled tighter in her chest, dragging her down, deeper into thought, into memory, into questions she couldn’t answer.
She floated there, still and quiet, the sea holding her gently but offering no comfort.
Her eyes were still closed when something shifted in the current.
Too sharp. Too sudden.
Before she could react, a thick net surged from below, flaring open like a maw before collapsing around her. Weighted cords coiled fast, tangling her arms, wrapping around her tail. She gasped, twisting instinctively, but it was too late. The net cinched tight.
She reached for her dagger.
Her fingers brushed the hilt—
Then lost it.
The blade slipped free of its holster, turning once in the water before spiraling down, down into the dark. The glint of its edge vanished as it sank to the sea floor.
A sharp beam of light hit her eyes.
She squinted, disoriented, blinded by the glare. The water around her buzzed with engines now. Machinery churned in the distance, fast and loud. Someone had been tracking her. Waiting for her to be alone.
The net jerked upward.
She was dragged out of the open water, spinning slightly, her crown knocked askew by the force. Her hair tangled in the cords. Her chest burned, not from pressure, but from fury. From helplessness.
From fear.
The net dragged her through the underside of the hull, through a pressurized intake channel that slammed shut behind her. The sudden shift from open ocean to enclosed space left her ears ringing and her balance spinning. She tried to twist, tried to see past the blinding lights above, but the cords only pulled tighter.
Then…release.
She dropped with a splash into a vertical tank. Cold water surrounded her again, sterile and still, held inside reinforced glass. Small lights pulsed along the rim, and metal bracings closed around the base of her tail, locking her in place.
Sakura spun around, chest heaving. She pressed her palms to the glass, eyes wild.
The room beyond was clean, bright, and circular. Medical equipment lined the walls. Console stations blinked in low rhythm. A thick metal door hissed open across the chamber.
Madara stepped inside.
Kabuto followed.
Madara approached slowly, hands clasped behind his back, his dark eyes unreadable as he came to stand in front of the tank. Kabuto hung back near a terminal, already tapping at a panel that controlled the filtration system.
Sakura floated upright, teeth bared.
“You,” she hissed, slamming a fist into the glass.
Madara didn’t flinch. “I’d hoped to find you alive. I didn’t expect you to hand yourself over.”
She glared at him. “I didn’t.”
“Details,” he said smoothly. “What matters is that you’re here. Finally.”
Kabuto looked up from the console, his gaze sharp behind the lenses. “The pearl’s readings confirmed it. She's the one.”
Sakura’s hand went to her chest, just over where the embedded pearl throbbed faintly with magic.
Madara stepped closer to the tank. “You have no idea what you’re carrying, do you?”
Sakura’s fingers curled against the glass.
“If you think I’ll help you—”
“You already are,” Kabuto said. “You're inside the machine. The rest is just extraction.”
Madara smiled, cold and calm. “And when we’re done, we’ll return your pieces to the sea.”
Sakura’s heart pounded, but she didn’t back away. She stared at them both, her breath slow and measured, even as fury boiled beneath her skin.
Sakura pressed both palms against the glass, her voice low but cutting through the water like a blade.
“What is it you want?”
Madara tilted his head slightly, as if amused by the question.
“You carry something lost to history,” he said. “Power bred from a forgotten bloodline. A gift buried so deep even your own kind tried to seal it away.”
Sakura’s jaw tightened. “You’re talking about the pearl.”
Kabuto didn’t look up from his console. “The Pearl of Return isn’t just an artifact. It’s a biological key. Your body has bonded with it in ways even our notes didn’t predict.”
Sakura narrowed her eyes. “You were experimenting on people like me.”
Kabuto smiled faintly. “No. On people almost like you.”
Madara stepped closer to the tank, watching her like a specimen, not a person.
“You’re the first true match,” he said. “The others broke. Bled. You didn’t.”
“And now?” Sakura asked, voice hard. “You’re going to dissect me?”
Madara’s smile didn’t falter.
“Eventually.”
Sakura lunged forward, slamming her fist into the reinforced wall of the tube. The glass didn’t even crack. The shock traveled through her bones.
“What does the pearl do?”
Kabuto answered this time, voice calm. “It remembers. It opens. And if we calibrate it correctly... it commands.”
Sakura froze.
“You want to control the ocean.”
Madara met her gaze. “No. I want to own it. Of course, the pearl is only one part of it,” he said. “The rest is you.”
Sakura’s fingers twitched against the glass. “What are you talking about?”
Kabuto stepped forward now, hands clasped neatly in front of him. “Most merpeople possess traces of control over pressure, current, temperature. Gifts passed through bloodlines. But yours...”
He gestured to the glow beneath her collarbone, where the pearl pulsed softly in her chest. “Yours bonded. Your body didn’t reject it. It awakened it.”
Madara's eyes gleamed. “You are proof that power can be preserved. Isolated. Copied.”
Sakura’s stomach turned. “You’re trying to recreate it.”
Kabuto nodded. “We’ve spent years refining samples. But the results are unstable. Flawed. Unreliable. We need your DNA to understand the original matrix.”
Sakura pressed her hand flat to the glass, her voice low but steady. “You’re talking about replication. Control. Evolution. Like it's theory on a page. But I’ve seen what happens when you try to force magic into something it doesn’t belong in.”
Kabuto raised an eyebrow, curious.
Sakura’s voice didn’t waver. “It rejects the host. Cells destabilize. Nervous systems collapse. You’re not creating power. You’re creating suffering.”
Kabuto gave a small, almost pitying smile. “That’s what refinement is for.”
She ignored him.
“Even if you extract my DNA, even if you decode the bonding pattern, you’ll never reproduce the outcome,” she said. “Not without understanding what it costs. My physiology isn’t just magic, it’s memory, lineage, pain. You can’t replicate that in a vial.”
Madara watched her carefully now, as if weighing her words.
“And what would you suggest?” he asked, voice laced with amusement. “We ask politely for your cooperation?”
Sakura leaned forward, eyes sharp.
“No,” she said. “I’m telling you, if you try to dissect the ocean to own it, it will turn on you.”
She drew closer still, palm splayed across the glass between them. “You’re not ahead of your time. You’re just a fool with a knife and no idea what you’re cutting into.”
For the first time, neither of them responded immediately. And for just a heartbeat, Sakura hoped they wouldn't call her bluff.
Kabuto stepped back from the tank, tapping a few final commands into the panel beside him. The lights around the base of the tube dimmed, casting the water in a sterile, green glow. Sakura could feel the shift in pressure, subtle but unmistakable.
Madara didn’t move right away. He studied her through the glass like he was memorizing her expression.
“You’ve given us a great deal already,” he said. “But you’ll give more. Whether you want to or not.”
Sakura didn’t blink. “I hope you’re ready for disappointment.”
Madara smiled faintly. “I’m very patient.”
Kabuto turned from the console and started toward the exit. Madara followed, but paused just before the door opened.
“Oh, and Sakura,” he said, glancing over his shoulder, voice calm and final.
“Get comfortable.”
The door hissed as it slid open.
“You’re going to be here for a very long time.”
Then they were gone.
The chamber fell silent. Only the hum of machines and the slow drift of filtered water remained. Sakura stayed still, breathing evenly, eyes locked on the door. But her hands curled into fists.
She would not die in a tank.
wWw
Kisame drifted through the silence, his body gliding between twisted beams of broken hull and drifting clouds of metallic silt. The wreckage of the Frame still glowed faintly from within, but it was dying now, power bleeding into the trench, light flickering like embers in deep ash.
He hadn’t said a word since Mei and Suigetsu left. He didn’t know what words would help.
He hadn’t gone back to the outpost. He hadn’t answered the comms ping from the nearest scout unit.
He was following something else.
It had started as a weight in his chest. A quiet pull beneath his ribs. Not pressure. Not instinct. Something subtler. Not magic in the traditional sense, but still ancient. Still personal. Like a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding since the moment she was ripped from his side.
Kisame turned toward the trench floor.
There, half-buried beneath a collapsed steel beam, something glinted. He swam down, brushing away the layer of sand and shattered coral.
Sakura’s trident.
Still in its compact dagger form, its edges dulled by impact, but the core of it intact. The pearl embedded in its center pulsed once as his fingers curled around the hilt.
A deep glow burst outward.
Not bright. Not violent. But wide, reaching through the dark water like a soundless flare. Kisame narrowed his eyes.
The pull sharpened.
He looked toward the black stretch of ocean beyond the wreckage, and without hesitation, he started swimming toward it.
Kisame followed the pull through dead current and cold silence. Here, the water was darker. Still.
Then he saw it.
A black vessel, long and narrow, suspended just above the sea floor.
Its exterior was smooth and featureless, with no windows, no exterior lights save for a faint red marker blinking near the rear propulsion system. A ship built not to be found. Modern. Military. Ugly in its efficiency.
Kisame slowed, circling it once.
He drifted closer, eyes scanning every plate and seam. No visible access ports. No motion inside. The water around the hull was unnaturally calm.
He reached into his belt and pulled out the dagger, Sakura’s trident.
It had gone quiet since the last flare, but now, as he faced the ship, it pulsed again.
Once.
Not blinding or loud. Just enough to confirm.
She’s here.
The glow faded. The trident went dark.
Kisame stared at the vessel, grip tightening around the hilt.
They had her. And they didn’t know he was coming.
wWw
The room was dark, lit only by the dull flicker of a few console screens and the soft red glow pulsing along the ceiling strip. Madara stood alone, his back to the main monitor as the encrypted call stabilized.
The screen flickered.
Itachi’s face appeared.
Calm. Blank. Watchful.
Madara didn’t speak right away. He stared at the image in silence, letting the weight settle first. Then he stepped forward, folding his hands behind his back.
“I was wondering how long it would take you to show your hand.”
Itachi’s gaze didn’t shift. “You’re not as hard to see through as you like to believe.”
“Mm. And yet you still failed to keep her safe.”
A slight tightening around Itachi’s eyes. Barely noticeable.
Madara smiled. “You hid Yamanaka well. I’ll admit that. Obito's involvement was... surprising. But sloppy.”
Itachi said nothing. Madara leaned forward slightly, letting his voice grow quiet.
“You should have chosen a different piece to protect. That girl? Sakura? She’s strong. Brave. Loyal. All the traits you’d admire. But in the end, she was just too easy to catch.”
Itachi's silence became sharper.
Madara smiled wider. “She’s with me now. And you should be very concerned about what I’ll learn from her.”
Itachi’s voice came at last. Calm. Measured. “You don’t know what you’re holding.”
Madara’s eyes glinted. “Then I look forward to finding out.”
He ended the call and the screen went black. He sat down slowly, the metal seat creaking under his weight. The room was silent now, the glow of the disconnected screen fading to nothing.
He sighed.
His eyes drifted shut.
And memory pulled him under.
The hum of engines filled the small observation pod. The glass panels curved outward, revealing the open ocean beyond in a soft blue gradient, broken only by thin streaks of bioluminescent life drifting past.
Hashirama leaned forward with childlike wonder, scanning the console beside him. His hands moved over the controls as he marked data streams on a glowing slate.
“Signature-1024,” he said, smiling. “Another passive trace. Possibly thermal residue from a shifting colony. We’re getting close.”
Madara stood beside him, one hand resting on the steel support beam, the other lightly tapping a logbook. “Or another kelp forest reacting to your overexcited sonar again.”
Hashirama grinned, not looking away from the screen. “You’re just mad you don’t get to name anything.”
Madara rolled his eyes. “We agreed I’d name the dangerous ones.”
“You just want to name a weapon.”
“Exactly.”
The banter faded as the sonar chimed again. A deeper tone. Slower. Not thermal. Not kelp.
Hashirama straightened. “That’s new. Look at the resonance pattern.”
Madara leaned closer, eyes narrowing. A steady pulse echoed across the screen, denser than any previous trace. Alive. Moving toward them.
“That’s not a colony echo,” Madara said.
“No,” Hashirama murmured, voice lowering. “That’s a person.”
They both stared as the signature strengthened. The waveform spiked with sudden intensity.
Then…red.
A blinding blur through the viewport.
Madara barely had time to brace before something struck the side of the vessel. The metal screamed. Lights burst overhead. The entire craft pitched sideways.
“Hold on—” Hashirama shouted.
A violent tearing noise split through the sub. The side wall peeled back like foil. Water exploded into the compartment, swallowing them whole in an instant.
Madara felt himself ripped from the console, spinning in cold. Bubbles swarmed his face. His fingers reached for anything.
For Hashirama.
He caught one last glimpse, Hashirama’s hand outstretched, his body yanked backward by a powerful, unseen force.
Then darkness.
He opened his eyes slowly.
The silence in the room returned, but it was heavier now. He sat still for a long moment, staring at nothing.
Then, without a word, he stood. And walked back to work.
wWw
The water inside the tube was colder now. Sterile. Pressurized just enough to make breathing uncomfortable. A slow stream of bubbles floated upward, feeding into a narrow filter at the top of the tank.
Sakura floated upright, body motionless, eyes fixed on the reinforced glass in front of her. No doors. No seams. Just the soft hiss of machines and the slow, mocking hum of her prison.
The lost princess of the sea.
That’s what they called her. Mei. The Council. Even the soldiers who barely knew her face. They saw her as symbol first, person second.
The heir to a forgotten kingdom. The girl with the pearl. The one who returned.
Everyone had placed her on a pedestal, expecting her to carry something ancient and powerful. Something more than just survival. If they were right, if she truly was more than legend, then the water would remember.
It would listen.
Sakura closed her eyes, forcing her body still. Her heartbeat echoed in her ears, dull and even.
She focused. The pearl in her chest pulsed once, barely noticeable.
Hear me now.
She opened her hand, fingers spreading gently through the water.
Nothing happened.
Her jaw tightened. She pressed her palm flat toward the edge of the tank.
They want to bend the sea. Own it. Break it.
A second pulse answered. Faint. Just beneath the skin.
But it was never theirs to control.
The water around her fingertips shivered. Sakura opened her eyes. A tiny ripple spread outward from her hand. Then another.
Small. But it moved.
She exhaled, slow and steady, the current gathering around her wrists.
Come to me, she thought.
Let’s remind them who we belong to.
The ripples spread again, stronger this time. Sakura didn’t move her body. Only her focus shifted, sharpened.
The water responded with the subtlest turn of current. A delicate twist around her fingers, like something brushing against her skin. Not wild. Not violent.
Listening.
That’s it, she thought. You’re still with me.
The pearl embedded in her chest began to glow, faintly at first, then with rising intensity. Not blinding, but steady, like a heartbeat waking from sleep. Her mind sharpened around a single command. Not words, not a spell, just intent.
I need out.
The current inside the tank began to swirl. The machine groaned softly, unaccustomed to unnatural turbulence inside a controlled system. Loose wires quivered. The lights flickered once.
Sakura opened both palms now. She spread her fingers and focused again, not on the water, but on pressure.
Water was soft. But it was also heavy. Constant. Unforgiving.
Crack it, she told it. Bend it.
A sudden jolt surged from her core, out through her limbs.
The water inside the tube spun faster, rotating now, gaining weight. Like a storm eye forming in miniature. Her hair fanned outward in a wide halo, caught in the vortex.
Cracks formed along the containment ring at the base.
She grit her teeth. The light of the pearl burned brighter.
The tank’s pressure sensors screamed to life, triggering internal alerts. Red lights flared at the edge of the chamber. Alarms pulsed once, then twice.
Sakura’s eyes narrowed. She pressed harder.
The current rose, not like a wave, but like something ancient. Something that remembered the old ocean. The kind that didn’t ask permission. The kind that took back what was stolen.
The swirling water compressed tighter around her. The pearl flared bright in her chest, flooding the chamber with pale light. Cracks spiderwebbed up the walls of the tank.
The machines whined in protest.
Sakura didn’t stop.
She clenched both fists, gathered everything she had left and pushed.
The glass exploded.
Shards burst outward in a violent ring, water surging across the chamber like a tidal wave. Sakura dropped with it, landing hard on the metal floor, gasping as the cold slapped her lungs.
The moment she hit, her body began to shift.
Her tail split at the center, glowing briefly before reforming into legs. Her armor reshaped with her, rippling across her body in seamless folds. Sea-silk and coral plating wrapped around her chest, shoulders, and waist; battle-ready, modest, sleek.
She staggered to her feet, soaked but upright, hair dripping in thick strands down her back.
The alarms were still screaming. Red lights strobed across the chamber walls. Somewhere above, she heard metal footsteps. Voices.
They knew she was loose.
Sakura grabbed a broken shard of the containment glass, sharp and curved like a crescent blade, and sprinted toward the nearest door. It hissed, locked.
She slammed her hand against the panel. Nothing.
Think!
She took two steps back and kicked hard. Her armored boot struck the seam. The panel dented. She kicked again.
The door gave way with a groan, sliding half-open. Sakura shoved through, breathing hard, feet splashing through the wet corridor beyond.
She didn’t know where she was. But she was getting out.
wWw
The exterior hatch groaned under pressure as Kisame forced it open with brute strength. He had found a weak point near the propulsion duct, where the hull was thin and poorly patched. One precise strike with Samehada had been enough to shear the plating inward.
Water rushed in as he slipped through the breach, dragging himself through narrow corridors slick with condensation. The inside of the ship was dim and cold, walls tight and curved like arteries. Everything felt too new. Too clean. Too calculated.
No guards. No movement.
Too quiet.
Kisame’s hand slid along the wall as he moved, his tail curling behind him in low, careful sweeps. The dagger hung at his side again, Sakura’s trident, inert but warm against his skin.
He swam forward through a tunnel leading toward the ship’s pressure lock, searching for a sealed chamber to shift forms.
Then—
The silence broke.
Alarms blared throughout the vessel. Harsh red strobes lit the corridor. The water around him pulsed as shutters began to slam shut one by one in the distance.
Kisame froze, baring his teeth.
“They know,” he muttered. He gripped the dagger tighter.
Or she did.
The thought hit hard and fast. He forced himself through the next bulkhead before it could close, muscles coiling with purpose.
The hunt had just begun.
Kisame ducked beneath a half-lowered bulkhead, water sloshing behind him as he slid into a side corridor. The red lights strobed slower now, but the alarm still echoed faintly through the walls.
He found a storage alcove beside a maintenance shaft. Quiet. Empty. No cameras he could see.
He exhaled and closed his eyes.
Within seconds, the shift began. His tail coiled tighter, scales retracting and reforming into skin and bone. His spine arched as legs returned, gills sealing along his cheeks. Water poured from his body as his armor transformed with him, dark, light-fitting, and built for combat.
Kisame straightened, wiping his soaked hands across his chest. He unsheathed Samehada with a low scrape of scales and metal.
Still no guards. Still no resistance. Too quiet.
His feet padded through the corridor, silent. Every door he passed was sealed, every hallway dim and lifeless. No signs of crew. No voices. It felt like a ghost ship.
He turned a corner and froze. Ahead, through a pane of reinforced glass, was a large lab chamber.
Inside stood Kabuto and Madara.
They were mid-argument.
“I told you the pearl responded, she’s not some mindless vessel, she’s adapting!” Kabuto snapped, hands braced against a console. “If we overstrain the core, it’ll destabilize. We’re not ready.”
Madara stood rigid, his tone low but seething. “Containment has already failed. If we don’t act now, we lose everything.”
“You’re the one who said she’d be docile. Compliant. She nearly ruptured the tank from inside.”
“Which is exactly why we need to extract the pearl before her body fully synchronizes with it.”
Kabuto’s expression turned sharp. “That might kill her.”
Madara turned his back. “Then let it.”
Kisame’s grip on Samehada tightened. So she was here. Alive. Fighting. And if they were arguing about extraction...He had less time than he thought.
Kisame stepped back into the shadows, pressing his body into the alcove beside the viewing window. The moment Madara’s back turned, he began moving again, silent, deliberate steps down the hall, keeping to the edge where the lighting was weakest.
Behind him, the door to the lab hissed open.
“Kabuto,” Madara said sharply, already walking out. “If you’re not going to fix this, then stay out of my way.”
“I am fixing it,” Kabuto muttered, following close behind. “You’re just too impatient to see how close we actually are.”
Their voices began to fade as they moved in the opposite direction.
Kisame didn’t look back.
He picked up speed, boots echoing faintly as he turned the next corner. The corridors ahead branched into multiple sectors, each marked with identifiers etched into the walls: Research, Quarantine, Extraction, Storage.
He followed the one marked Quarantine.
The air smelled like coolant and metal. The deeper he went, the more chaotic it looked. A flickering light here. A damp patch of seawater spreading beneath a sealed door. A shattered alarm panel sparking intermittently.
Something had happened.
He passed a splintered access panel, kicked open from the inside.
A thin smile touched his lips.
She’s already moving.
He pushed forward, grip firm on Samehada, ready for anything.
wWw
Sakura slipped into the room and shut the door behind her, heart thudding as the alarm lights continued to flash outside. The air inside was still. Cold. She turned slowly and froze.
Weapons.
Row after row of mounted rifles, pistols, crates of ammunition. The room was organized, each item secured, labeled, precise. It smelled like oil and metal, not a trace of salt or in the air.
She took a cautious step forward. Her stomach turned. This wasn’t her world.
She’d held scalpels and tools meant to help people. Never a gun. Never something made only to kill.
Her hands hovered near a rack. The doctor in her screamed for her to walk away. To find another way. She’d sworn she wouldn’t be like them. But she knew what Madara and Kabuto would do if they got their way. What they’d already done.
No more hesitation.
Sakura reached for the smallest weapon she could find, something light, compact, something that wouldn’t weigh her down or slow her aim. It felt strange in her grip, cold and angular. She checked the chamber, found a single bullet already loaded.
Her fingers found the safety switch. She flipped it off. It clicked louder than she expected.
She held her breath and listened. No footsteps. No voices. Not yet.
The gun felt unnatural against her armor. She tucked it into her belt anyway and took one last look at the room.
“I don’t want to use it,” she whispered. But if someone tried to stop her, she would.
Sakura stepped back into the hall, weapon secure at her side. The alarm lights still flashed overhead, steady and impersonal. Somewhere far below, a distant klaxon continued to hum.
She pressed forward, checking corners, glancing through open doors as she passed them.
Still no one. No guards. No scientists. No crew.
She moved faster now, turning down a wider passage lined with reinforced doors and inactive terminals.
Just… nothing.
A hollow chill settled in her chest. They weren’t hiding.
They were gone.
She stopped, bracing a hand against the wall as the realization hit.
The Abyssal Frame. The explosion. This vessel must have been tethered to it. An auxiliary unit or private escape ship. The rest of the staff, if they’d still been aboard the main structure, wouldn’t have made it out.
She stared down the corridor.
Madara and Kabuto hadn’t called for help. No reinforcements. No one had come running when she broke out of containment. Because there was no one left. It was just them now.
She kept moving. Faster now.
The only way out was forward.
Footsteps echoed from the far end of the hall, fast, heavy against metal. Sakura froze. Her hand shot to her side, fingers wrapping around the pistol. She pulled it free and stepped back into a shadowed alcove, heart racing, breath tight in her throat.
She raised the gun with both hands, just as she’d practiced in her head, and leveled it toward the turn.
Closer.
Closer.
Whoever it was wasn’t trying to be quiet. She braced her foot against the floor and held her breath.
A figure rounded the corner. Tall. Broad shoulders. Dripping wet. Blue skin.
Sakura nearly pulled the trigger.
“Kisame!”
She dropped the gun with a clatter against the floor and staggered forward. Relief hit her like a second heartbeat. Kisame stopped mid-step, his eyes wide for only a moment before they softened.
“Sakura,” he said, voice low and full of something he couldn’t hide.
She didn’t hesitate. She threw her arms around his chest, clutching tight. He caught her easily, pulling her in, one arm around her waist, the other steadying her by the back of the head.
“You’re okay,” he muttered.
“I got out,” she whispered into his chest.
“I noticed.”
She pulled back just far enough to look up at him.
“There’s no one here,” she said. “No crew. No guards. I think most of them died on the Frame.”
Kisame’s eyes flicked down the hall behind her, then returned to hers. “Then it’s just them. Madara. Kabuto. Maybe a few techs.”
She nodded, jaw tightening. “I’m not leaving until I finish this.”
Kisame gave the smallest smile, sharp and grim. “Good. Because I just found the lab.”
Kisame reached behind him and drew the compact blade from his belt. Sakura’s eyes widened as he placed it in her palm. It was still damp with water, still faintly pulsing beneath her touch.
Her trident.
The dagger form shimmered briefly in her grip, as if recognizing her presence. The weight settled into her hand like it had never left.
“You dropped it,” he said simply.
She nodded once, her voice low. “Thank you.”
He didn’t say anything else. He didn’t need to.
She slid the dagger back into the strap at her side and looked on with renewed purpose. Her mind was already shifting back to the mission. No more hiding. No more waiting.
“Where’s the lab?” she asked.
Kisame turned, starting down the corridor. “Two decks down. Right off the Quarantine wing. I passed it just before I found you. They're both there.”
Sakura followed beside him, matching his stride.
The alarms had faded to background noise now. Lights still flashed in soft pulses across the corridor, casting red across their armor as they moved in sync, two shadows cutting through the belly of the enemy’s ship.
Neither spoke as they reached the stairwell..She didn’t know what they’d find in the lab. But this time, she wasn’t walking in unarmed. And she wasn’t walking in alone.
They moved down the stairs quickly, boots echoing against metal. The air grew warmer the deeper they went, dense with recycled oxygen and a faint chemical bite.
They turned together, descending the final steps toward the lab. The lights above them flickered once, then stabilized.
They reached the final door. Thicker than the others. Reinforced. Kisame touched a panel beside it. “Ready?”
Sakura nodded, her jaw set. “As I'll ever be..”
She stepped back, flipped the trident from dagger to its full form in one motion. The three prongs hissed through the air with a metallic shimmer, each glowing faintly at the tips. The weapon felt alive in her hands, like it had been waiting for this moment as much as she had.
Kisame cracked his neck and grinned. “Want to knock?”
Sakura didn’t smile. She blasted the door open.
A pressure wave hit the seam. The reinforced steel buckled under the force. Water from ruptured pipes flooded across the hall as the lab door tore open and slammed inward.
Madara didn’t flinch.
He stood at the far end of the lab, calm, hands clasped behind his back. Kabuto, half-turned from a console, looked up in shock. Monitors flickered behind them, lines of data still scrolling.
Madara’s eyes swept over them.
“Sakura. Right on time.”
Kabuto moved for a console. Kisame surged forward.
Sakura raised her hand. “No.”
Water snapped from her palm, forming a tight spiral that coiled around Kabuto’s arm and yanked it back before he could reach the controls. He hissed in pain, staggering.
Madara raised a hand and slowly clapped twice. “I’m impressed. Escaping the tank. Finding each other. Even making it here alive. You’ve both come so far.”
Sakura stepped inside the lab fully. “This ends now.”
Madara tilted his head. “Does it? You’re still surrounded. You don’t know this ship. You don’t know what I’ve already taken from you.”
Kisame raised Samehada and took a step forward. “Try us.”
Madara gave a flick of his fingers.
Kabuto tapped something against the wall with his free hand. Seals lit up across the floor in a red grid pattern. A thick bulkhead slammed behind Sakura and Kisame, locking them in. The room dimmed, and a low hum rose beneath their feet.
“Containment override,” Kabuto muttered, blood dripping from his sleeve. “Let’s see what your sea-born gifts are worth without your ocean to protect you.”
The air tightened. The lab had been prepared for this fight. Sakura gripped her trident.
So had she.
Madara’s command triggered nothing more than what was already built into the room; mechanical arms, jointed clamps, surgical rigs meant for precision, not combat. They hissed down from the ceiling and snapped open with slow, deliberate intent. More for restraint than for killing.
Sakura ducked beneath one and jabbed the trident forward. The shaft struck the base of a surgical arm, cracking the joint. She spun low, sweeping out another with a sharp burst of pressurized water that sent it sparking into the wall.
Kisame shoved Kabuto back into a metal table, the legs screeching across the floor. Kabuto reached for a drawer and yanked out a scalpel, slashing blindly. The blade glanced off Kisame’s arm, drawing blood, but Kisame didn’t even flinch.
He grabbed Kabuto by the front of his coat and slammed him into the wall.
“Try again,” he growled.
Kabuto spat blood and reached for something clipped to his belt, a small syringe. Kisame knocked it from his hand before he could inject it, then drove his fist into Kabuto’s jaw.
Kabuto crumpled, unconscious. Sakura, meanwhile, advanced on Madara.
The man backed up slowly, controlling his breathing. His barrier was gone now. Just him and the subtle flex of his hands near the old panel.
Sakura stopped a few feet away.
“Move,” she warned.
“You're not going to kill me,” Madara said quietly.
“You’re right,” she replied. “But I’ll make sure you can’t hurt anyone else.”
She stabbed the trident forward, aiming not for him, but the panel beside him. It shattered in a burst of sparks. The lighting dimmed, and the mechanical arms seized in place.
Madara lunged in that moment. He grabbed a metal tray from the desk beside him and swung it wide. Sakura ducked, pivoted, and used the trident’s blunt end to strike his thigh.
He collapsed with a grunt, wincing.
Kisame walked up beside her, Samehada balanced across one shoulder. “Want me to finish it?”
Sakura shook her head. “No. Not like this.”
She turned to Madara. “Call off whatever you have going.”
Madara looked up at her, breathing hard. “Even if I did, you’ll never stop what’s coming. You’re too late.”
Kisame tilted his head. “Then we make sure you don’t get to be part of it.”
Madara didn’t answer. He just laughed. Low and bitter.
Sakura took a breath and looked to Kisame. “Find the controls. We end this ship.”
Madara sat slumped against the shattered console, eyes dark and unreadable. Kisame kept his distance, blade low but ready, while Sakura scanned the far end of the lab for any remaining power conduits or hidden weapons.
It was almost over.
“Where’s the main controls?” Kisame asked.
Madara didn’t answer. He stared at the floor, unmoving.
Kisame took a slow step forward. “You can stay here and die, or tell us where it is and maybe survive long enough to be judged. Your call.”
Madara’s eyes flicked upward. Something shifted in his posture, not surrender. Coiled intent. Sakura noticed it half a second too late.
From beneath his coat, Madara whipped out a short, jagged tool, something between a scalpel and a dive knife. Not military, but sharp. Quick. He lunged at Kisame with everything he had left.
Kisame turned—
But not fast enough.
Sakura moved on instinct.
She didn’t think. Didn’t hesitate.
Her arm came up, the trident already forming back into dagger form in her grip. The blade lashed forward in one clean motion.
It drove deep into Madara’s chest.
His momentum halted with a sickening thud. His body shuddered once, hands gripping hers, mouth parting in silent shock. His eyes, still cold, still full of fury, locked with hers for one final second.
Then he crumpled.
Sakura caught her breath, heart hammering. Kisame stared at her, not in fear, but in knowing.
“Thank you," he said quietly.
She looked down at Madara’s body, the dagger still buried between his ribs. Blood bloomed around it in slow, dark clouds.
“I didn’t mean to,” she whispered. But she didn’t take it back. Not this time.
She pulled the weapon free and stood. Kisame stepped beside her, silent.
Madara Uchiha was dead. Finally.
And there was still a ship to destroy.
Kabuto groaned, his head rolling weakly against the wall. Blood streaked his temple, and one of his wrists twitched, reaching for something that wasn’t there.
Kisame knelt beside him and checked for a pulse.
“Still breathing,” he muttered. “Barely.”
Sakura stood over them, the trident-dagger still in her hand, slick with blood. She hadn’t wiped it off yet. She didn’t want to move.
Kisame looked up at her. “What do we do with him?”
Before she could answer, the room buzzed with static. A low chime sounded above them, followed by a smooth, unfamiliar voice.
“Do not kill the remaining target. This is Uchiha Itachi, connected through the vessel’s communications array.”
Sakura turned sharply toward the ceiling, searching for the source.
Kisame’s eyes narrowed. “Who?”
The voice continued.
“You don’t know me, but I’ve been tracking the Abyssal Frame and its auxiliary systems. You’ve eliminated Madara. That leaves Kabuto as your last viable source of data.”
Sakura stepped toward the console. “How do we know you’re not one of them?”
“Because if I were, you’d already be dead.”
Kisame stood slowly, his jaw tight. “Nice answer.”
“There’s a docking chamber one deck below. I’ve sent the coordinates to the system in front of you. Extraction is already en route. You’ll have ten minutes before the reactor shuts down.”
The monitor blinked. A small map overlay appeared, pointing toward a southern stairwell. A countdown started in the top corner.
9:59.
Sakura stared at the screen, then at Kisame.
“He’s not wrong,” she said quietly. “If he wanted to kill us, he wouldn’t be warning us.”
Kisame didn’t look convinced, but he reached down and yanked Kabuto to his feet anyway. “If this is a trap, I’m feeding this one to the sharks first.”
Kabuto groaned again, dazed and barely standing.
Sakura checked her weapon, cast one last glance at Madara’s body, and turned toward the door.
The hallways had grown darker.
Emergency lighting strobed along the floor in narrow lines, guiding their steps in crimson and gold. The ceiling panels buzzed with the failing hum of backup power. Sakura moved fast, trident drawn, checking each corner while Kisame hauled Kabuto by the collar.
The wounded man stumbled every few steps, barely conscious, his boots dragging and leaving streaks of blood on the steel floor.
The next stairwell opened ahead of them. Cold air hit their faces, rising from below like breath from a collapsing lung. Steam hissed from the grated floor as the ship’s systems began to die one by one.
“We’re cutting it close,” Kisame muttered, adjusting his grip on Kabuto.
Sakura said nothing. They reached the final set of double doors. She pressed the panel. Nothing happened.
The lights above flickered once. She tried again, still no response.
“Step back,” Kisame said.
Sakura moved aside. He slammed his shoulder into the doors once. They groaned. Then again.
On the third hit, the frame buckled just enough. He jammed his fingers in and pried them apart with brute strength, muscles straining, metal shrieking under his hands.
The docking chamber lay beyond. Wide, cylindrical, built with a sealed airlock hatch at its center. A small vessel sat inside, sleek, black, humming softly. Its lights were already on.
Waiting.
Sakura didn’t stop to question it. She ran for the hatch and pressed her palm to the control ring. This time, the system answered.
The ship hissed open.
Kisame dragged Kabuto in and tossed him into a restraint seat. Sakura climbed in after, slamming the hatch closed. As it sealed, a soft chime echoed through the interior.
Docking disengaged. Launching.
The chamber behind them disappeared in a wash of white light as the escape vessel tore free from its cradle.
Outside, the main ship began to flicker from within. Lights collapsed, one sector at a time. Then, as they turned to look through the side viewport…
The vessel imploded.
No fire. Just a vacuum collapse under pressure. Cold. Silent.
Sakura leaned back into her seat, still holding her dagger across her lap. She stared out the window, her reflection barely visible in the glass.
Beside her, Kisame exhaled.
“I really hope that voice was one of the good guys,” he muttered.
Sakura didn’t answer. Not yet.
She sat her trident beside her, wrapping her arms loosely around her knees, gaze distant.
“I shouldn’t have said what I did,” she said quietly. “Back at the Frame.”
Kisame glanced over, but didn’t interrupt.
“I was angry,” she continued. “Scared. And I blamed you because… it was easier than admitting I couldn’t save her. Or control anything.”
She looked at him then. Really looked. “You were just trying to save me. I know that now.”
He didn’t meet her eyes at first. His hands were folded across his lap, rough and still flecked with dried blood.
“I know what it’s like to lose someone close to you,” he said finally. “Someone who didn’t get out. So I made the call.”
Sakura nodded. “You were right.”
Silence settled again. She looked down at her hands.
“Thank you,” she said. “For coming to find me. For not giving up.”
Kisame looked at her then, steady and calm. “You don’t need to thank me.”
He didn’t say anything else. He didn’t need to. But something shifted in the air between them.
The silence between them stretched, but it wasn’t uncomfortable now. Just full of things unspoken.
Kisame sat still, eyes on the floor for a long moment before he lifted them to meet hers.
“Since the moment you fell in,” he said, voice low, rougher than usual, “you’ve called to me.”
Sakura blinked, caught off guard by the sudden weight behind his words. He leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees. His gaze didn’t leave hers.
“Not with words. Not with your voice. But I felt it. In my blood. Like something ancient was waking up. Like something that had always been mine had finally come back.”
Sakura didn’t move. Her breath caught.
“You were mine the second I saw you in that water,” he said. “Not in some possessive way. Not something to own. But something I was meant to protect. Meant to find.”
His voice softened as he added, “Mine to take care of. No one else’s.”
Sakura stared at him, eyes wide. Her heart thudded hard in her chest. He wasn’t joking. He wasn’t teasing. He was opening himself fully, for once not hiding behind the sharp grin or the teeth or the armor.
He gave her the truth.
“I love you,” Kisame said, simply. “But if you still want to leave, if the sea isn’t enough, I’ll support you. Whatever you choose. I just need you to know.”
Her lips parted, but no sound came. She sat frozen, stunned. She opened her mouth again, this time to speak. But a voice came through the comms instead.
“We’re approaching. Prepare for docking.”
It was him. The stranger’s voice again.
Itachi.
Kisame leaned back, expression unreadable now. Sakura exhaled, her answer still locked inside.
The soft upward lurch of the vessel signaled the final ascent. A faint shift in pressure rippled through the cabin as they breached the surface. Outside, the black of the deep gave way to filtered gray light. The ocean above them churned gently, reflecting the shadow of a much larger craft looming at the surface.
Sakura moved to the viewport, heart pounding. They docked with a quiet metallic thud. A soft hiss of hydraulics followed as the vessel latched cleanly into place.
Then the outer door began to open. Light flooded the chamber. And standing there, arms crossed, foot tapping, eyes brimming, was Ino.
She didn’t wait for permission.
The moment she saw Sakura standing there frozen, she stepped up into the hatch, shoved past Kisame, and grabbed her.
“Ino?”
Sakura barely got the name out before she was pulled into a full, crushing embrace. Ino’s arms locked around her shoulders. Her face buried in Sakura’s neck.
Tears hit her skin.
“I’m sorry,” Ino whispered, then said louder, “I’m so sorry. For everything.”
Sakura clutched her, too shocked to speak. The warmth of her best friend’s embrace after everything, after the tanks, the glass, the helplessness, hit harder than she expected. Her throat tightened.
“I never should’ve dragged you on that stupid cruise. I knew you didn’t want to go. I should’ve listened. And then I left you for a guy like an idiot. I should’ve been there when you fell, I should’ve come sooner—”
“Ino,” Sakura croaked, voice breaking.
Ino pulled back just enough to cup her face, hands trembling. Her makeup was smudged, her expression raw. Sakura’s vision blurred with tears. She smiled anyway.
“You came,” she whispered.
“You think I wouldn’t?”
They collapsed into another hug, tighter this time. All the words they hadn’t said since that first fall into the sea sat between them, fragile and forgiven.
Behind them, Kisame gave them space.
Sakura pulled back, wiping at her eyes with the heel of her palm. Her chest still ached from the surge of emotion, but it felt lighter now. Breathing didn’t hurt so much.
Ino sniffled, giving her one last squeeze before grinning through her tears.
“So…” she said, glancing over Sakura’s shoulder, “your boyfriend’s kind of terrifying.”
Sakura blinked. “What?”
Ino gestured toward Kisame, who was standing just outside the vessel, arms folded and expression unreadable as he kept a quiet but watchful eye on them.
“That guy,” Ino whispered dramatically. “Shark-man with the murder stare. He’s yours, right?”
Sakura flushed. “It’s not like that. We’re—”
Ino raised a brow.
Sakura hesitated, then gave the smallest smile. “…Maybe it’s like that.”
Before Ino could tease further, a new set of footsteps approached.
Obito.
He climbed up from the main deck, eyes sharp behind a matte black mask, his jacket still wet from the dive. He barely offered a glance at the others as he stepped past Kisame and into the vessel.
Kabuto stirred in his seat just in time to see the handcuffs snap onto his wrists.
Obito said nothing. He grabbed Kabuto by the back of the collar and dragged him unceremoniously off the craft and across the deck, vanishing without a word.
Kisame watched him go, jaw tight.
“That the guy who helped you?” Sakura asked.
“One of em,” Ino said with a smirk. She turned to the man who had silently appeared at the top of the stairwell, standing with perfect posture, his long dark coat just brushing the floor of the deck.
“This,” Ino said, stepping over and grabbing his sleeve, “is the other one who saved my ass. Sakura, Kisame, meet Uchiha Itachi.”
Sakura straightened, recognizing the name instantly. Kisame’s eyes narrowed.
“Uchiha?”
Itachi gave a quiet nod. “Yes.”
“Madara was an Uchiha too,” Kisame said, voice flat. “Any relation?”
“Yes,” Itachi replied calmly. “Unfortunately.”
Sakura looked between them, tension just starting to rise. But Ino waved a hand between the three of them.
“Easy. He’s not like that Uchiha. He’s the reason I’m not locked in some lab right now.”
Kisame didn’t look convinced, but he said nothing more. Not yet. Sakura glanced at Itachi, then at Kisame, feeling the pressure of what still needed to be said building again.
Itachi watched Obito disappear below deck with Kabuto still cuffed and stumbling. For a moment, the only sounds were the distant groan of water against the hull and the low whine of the engines powering down.
Then he turned back to them.
“We’ll take care of Kabuto,” he said, voice even. “You have more important things to focus on now.”
Sakura met his gaze and nodded once. She didn’t need to ask what he meant.
Itachi gave a short incline of his head, then turned and walked away without waiting for thanks, coat trailing behind him like mist.
The tension eased the moment he was out of sight.
Ino looked over at Sakura, brow furrowed and lips pressed together like she’d been holding back a hundred questions all at once.
Then she asked, in a tone laced with equal parts concern and disbelief, “What happened to you?”
Sakura exhaled, letting her shoulders drop slightly. She looked at the open sea surrounding them, then down at her hands.
A short laugh slipped out. Not bitter, just overwhelmed.
“I don’t even know where to start,” she said.
Then she retrieved her dagger, fingers wrapped around the hilt. With a quiet shimmer, the weapon lengthened, expanding outward into its full form, the trident gleaming in the daylight, each prong tipped with faint golden light.
She held it upright, letting the shaft settle beside her with a solid thunk against the deck.
“Let’s just say…” she murmured, watching Ino’s eyes widen, “…turns out I’m the lost princess of the sea.”
Ino’s jaw dropped. Sakura smirked.
Kisame chuckled low under his breath, stepping up beside her. “That part still catches me off guard too.”
Ino looked between them, completely stunned.
“Oh my god,” she said. “You weren’t kidding about the boyfriend thing either.”
Sakura didn’t answer. She just smiled, the trident steady in her hand and the waves steady beneath her feet.
Ino crossed her arms, leaning lightly against the railing, her expression sobering again as the sea breeze tugged at her hair.
“So…” she asked quietly, “are you going to go home?”
The question settled heavily in the space between them. Sakura didn’t answer right away.
She looked first to Ino, her best friend, the last familiar tie to the surface world. Then she turned her gaze to Kisame, standing nearby, his arms folded as he watched the horizon, saying nothing but present all the same.
The trident shifted slightly in her hand.
“I miss my job,” she said finally. Her voice was soft, honest. “I miss the hospital. The rush of it. Being able to help someone and know I made a difference.”
She exhaled through her nose. “I miss my parents. Even if we didn’t talk much. I miss the smell of my apartment. My routines.”
Sakura glanced down at the deck, the wood darkened from ocean spray.
“But when I think about going back…” Her brows furrowed slightly. “When I imagine slipping back into that life, like none of this ever happened… it feels empty. Like I’d be playing someone else. Walking through a version of myself I already outgrew.”
She looked up again, eyes filled with quiet turmoil. “I don’t know if I can go back.”
Neither Ino nor Kisame said anything. They just listened, waiting for what she would say next.
The silence lingered, carried on the wind.
Sakura turned to Kisame.
He stood as he always did, solid, unreadable, waiting for her to say what he wouldn’t ask aloud. She stepped toward him, the trident still clutched in one hand, her other reaching out slowly.
“I’ve been dancing around it,” she said. “Everything that’s happened… everything I’ve felt… I’ve never said it out loud.”
Kisame watched her carefully. She took a breath. “I love you.”
His brows lifted, just a little.
“I think I have for a while,” she continued, voice steadier now. “Even when I was angry. Even when I told you I hated you. I never really did.”
Kisame’s mouth curved into a slow, crooked grin. Not sharp. Not mocking. Just full of warmth that had nowhere to go but her.
“I already knew,” he said. “You just needed time to catch up.”
She smiled through the sting in her chest.
“I don’t want to be a princess,” she added, glancing at the trident before letting it dissolve back into its dagger form. “Not someone chosen by blood or relics or destiny.”
Sakura stepped closer, her voice quiet but sure.
“I just want to be Sakura. With you. Down there.”
Kisame chuckled, low and satisfied. “I’ve been alone a long time. I won’t be hard to share space with.”
From behind them, Ino let out a full-body squeal.
“I knew it!” she cried, bouncing on her toes. “I knew you two were endgame! I get dibs on godmother duties when you have freakishly beautiful mermaid babies—”
“Ino—” Sakura groaned, face already flushed.
“I’m serious!” Ino pointed at Kisame. “Tell her I’m not wrong. You see it, right? Those kids are gonna have fins and shark teeth and attitude.”
Kisame, still grinning, nodded sagely. “Could be worse.”
Sakura laughed, the tension finally breaking like the tide. For the first time in a long time, she didn’t feel pulled between worlds.
She had made her choice. And it was hers alone.
Ino leaned her arms on the railing, eyes scanning the wide-open sea. Her earlier excitement settled into something softer.
She sighed.
“Well… I guess I’ll start working on the cover story. Sakura Haruno, tragically lost at sea during a freak accident on her first vacation in years.” She blinked fast, lips pressing together. “They’ll believe it. They have to.”
Sakura stepped beside her, gently bumping her shoulder. “You don’t have to lie.”
Ino gave a small, humorless laugh. “I’m not sure saying you grew a tail and fell in love with a shark-man is gonna hold up in court.”
Sakura smiled faintly. “I’ll talk to my parents. I owe them that much. I’ll let them decide what to do. My apartment, my things… that part of my life.”
She looked down at the water below them, the sunlight catching the surface just right. “I’m not running away. Just… moving forward.”
Ino nodded slowly. “I’ll tell them you’re safe. However I can.”
There was a long pause. Then Ino turned and pulled her into one last hug, tight, warm, and full of years they’d shared.
“When you come up for air,” Ino whispered, “you better visit. I’m not above learning to free dive just to yell at you.”
Sakura laughed softly. “You’d do it, too.”
Kisame waited just a few paces away, arms crossed, eyes on her, not impatient, not possessive. Just waiting. Steady.
When Sakura finally stepped away from Ino and moved to his side, the sea felt less like a mystery and more like a path.
One she’d chosen, not one that had claimed her.
wWw
Chapter Text
One Month Later
The ocean sighed gently against the rocks as the sun began its slow descent, casting long golden streaks across the water.
Sakura stood barefoot where the land met the sea. Her cloak fluttered in the wind, stitched from kelp fibers and delicate coral threads, dyed with the soft hues of home. Her trident rested in dagger form at her hip, humming faintly with magic.
Behind her, Kisame waited knee-deep in the surf. He didn’t speak. He never rushed her.
Up the winding path, two figures emerged, Mebuki and Kizashi. Her adoptive parents.
They walked slowly, hesitantly, until they finally spotted her. She smiled, tentative but genuine, and waved them down.
They reached her just as the tide rolled up again.
“Sakura,” Mebuki breathed, taking in her daughter’s appearance, the faint shimmer of magic in her skin, the ocean-etched clothes, the calm she wore like second skin.
“You really weren’t lost,” Kizashi said softly.
Sakura nodded. There was silence. The sea moved around them, patient and listening.
Mebuki’s voice broke it.
“We always wondered if the sea would take you back. We didn’t want to believe it. You were ours. You are ours.”
“I know.” Sakura’s voice wavered. “You raised me with love. I never doubted that.”
Kizashi stepped forward, resting a hand on her shoulder. “We weren’t told much. Just that you came from the sea. That someone gave you up to protect you.”
Sakura looked down, brushing her fingers through the tide. “Her name was Ameno. She was my mother.”
Mebuki's breath caught.
“She’s gone,” Sakura continued. “But I know now she didn’t leave me because she wanted to. She had to.”
Neither Mebuki nor Kizashi spoke right away. Mebuki reached out and took Sakura’s hand.
“I wish we’d known more,” she said. “We would’ve told you if we had. I promise.”
“I believe you.” Sakura smiled, watery but warm. “And I’m not angry. I just wanted you to see me now. To know that I’m happy.”
Behind her, Kisame waded a little closer, watching quietly.
Kizashi eyed him with curiosity, then leaned closer to Sakura. “Is that the one?”
Sakura glanced back, unable to stop the smile. “Yeah. That’s him.”
Kizashi gave a low, thoughtful hum. “He looks… sharp.”
Sakura snorted. “You have no idea.”
The three of them stood quietly for a long moment, the sound of the surf filling the space between them.
Finally, Mebuki squeezed her hand. “What should we do with your things?”
Sakura looked out at the sea, then back at them.
“Keep what you want. Donate what you don’t,” she said. “I’ll come back and visit… but this is where I belong now.”
Mebuki and Kizashi nodded slowly.
“You’ve always been strong,” her father said.
And with that, Sakura turned back toward the water, where Kisame waited.
No longer torn between worlds.
Just stepping forward, into the one that had always been calling her name.
Pages Navigation
lilitrania on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Jul 2025 12:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
myrtille2025 on Chapter 2 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
lilitrania on Chapter 2 Sun 20 Jul 2025 12:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Itachis_girl77 on Chapter 3 Tue 15 Jul 2025 08:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Amaris (Guest) on Chapter 3 Tue 15 Jul 2025 01:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilitue on Chapter 3 Wed 16 Jul 2025 01:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Krokky on Chapter 3 Sat 19 Jul 2025 12:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
lilitrania on Chapter 3 Mon 21 Jul 2025 02:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
TG_Esmeralda on Chapter 4 Sun 20 Jul 2025 03:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kalaios on Chapter 4 Sun 20 Jul 2025 06:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
afriendlyamphibian on Chapter 4 Sun 20 Jul 2025 11:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
lilitrania on Chapter 4 Mon 21 Jul 2025 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilitue on Chapter 4 Tue 22 Jul 2025 08:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
lilitrania on Chapter 5 Fri 25 Jul 2025 07:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
ArcticSummit on Chapter 5 Fri 25 Jul 2025 05:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
kroosaku on Chapter 5 Sun 27 Jul 2025 11:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
ArcticSummit on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Jul 2025 04:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
lilitrania on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Jul 2025 11:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
lilitrania on Chapter 7 Sat 02 Aug 2025 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
iscriptikus on Chapter 7 Sun 03 Aug 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation